Friday, November 9, 2007
The Turn of the Screw, by Henry James
The Turn of the Screw, by Henry James
The text is from the first American appearance in book form.
THE TURN OF THE SCREW
The story had held us, round the fire, sufficiently breathless,
but except the obvious remark that it was gruesome, as, on Christmas
Eve in an old house, a strange tale should essentially be,
I remember no comment uttered till somebody happened to say that it
was the only case he had met in which such a visitation had fallen
on a child. The case, I may mention, was that of an apparition
in just such an old house as had gathered us for the occasion--
an appearance, of a dreadful kind, to a little boy sleeping
in the room with his mother and waking her up in the terror of it;
waking her not to dissipate his dread and soothe him to sleep again,
but to encounter also, herself, before she had succeeded in doing so,
the same sight that had shaken him. It was this observation
that drew from Douglas--not immediately, but later in the evening--
a reply that had the interesting consequence to which I call attention.
Someone else told a story not particularly effective, which I saw
he was not following. This I took for a sign that he had himself
something to produce and that we should only have to wait.
We waited in fact till two nights later; but that same evening,
before we scattered, he brought out what was in his mind.
"I quite agree--in regard to Griffin's ghost, or whatever it was--
that its appearing first to the little boy, at so tender an age,
adds a particular touch. But it's not the first occurrence
of its charming kind that I know to have involved a child.
If the child gives the effect another turn of the screw,
what do you say to TWO children--?"
"We say, of course," somebody exclaimed, "that they give two turns!
Also that we want to hear about them."
I can see Douglas there before the fire, to which he had got up
to present his back, looking down at his interlocutor with his
hands in his pockets. "Nobody but me, till now, has ever heard.
It's quite too horrible." This, naturally, was declared by several
voices to give the thing the utmost price, and our friend,
with quiet art, prepared his triumph by turning his eyes
over the rest of us and going on: "It's beyond everything.
Nothing at all that I know touches it."
"For sheer terror?" I remember asking.
He seemed to say it was not so simple as that; to be really at a loss how to
qualify it. He passed his hand over his eyes, made a little wincing grimace.
"For dreadful--dreadfulness!"
"Oh, how delicious!" cried one of the women.
He took no notice of her; he looked at me, but as if, instead of me, he saw
what he spoke of. "For general uncanny ugliness and horror and pain."
"Well then," I said, "just sit right down and begin."
He turned round to the fire, gave a kick to a log, watched it
an instant. Then as he faced us again: "I can't begin.
I shall have to send to town." There was a unanimous groan
at this, and much reproach; after which, in his preoccupied way,
he explained. "The story's written. It's in a locked drawer--
it has not been out for years. I could write to my man and
enclose the key; he could send down the packet as he finds it."
It was to me in particular that he appeared to propound this--
appeared almost to appeal for aid not to hesitate.
He had broken a thickness of ice, the formation of many a winter;
had had his reasons for a long silence. The others resented
postponement, but it was just his scruples that charmed me.
I adjured him to write by the first post and to agree with us
for an early hearing; then I asked him if the experience
in question had been his own. To this his answer was prompt.
"Oh, thank God, no!"
"And is the record yours? You took the thing down?"
"Nothing but the impression. I took that HERE"--he tapped his heart.
"I've never lost it."
"Then your manuscript--?"
"Is in old, faded ink, and in the most beautiful hand." He hung
fire again. "A woman's. She has been dead these twenty years.
She sent me the pages in question before she died."
They were all listening now, and of course there was somebody
to be arch, or at any rate to draw the inference. But if he put
the inference by without a smile it was also without irritation.
"She was a most charming person, but she was ten years older
than I. She was my sister's governess," he quietly said.
"She was the most agreeable woman I've ever known in her position;
she would have been worthy of any whatever. It was long ago,
and this episode was long before. I was at Trinity,
and I found her at home on my coming down the second summer.
I was much there that year--it was a beautiful one; and we had,
in her off-hours, some strolls and talks in the garden--
talks in which she struck me as awfully clever and nice.
Oh yes; don't grin: I liked her extremely and am glad to this day
to think she liked me, too. If she hadn't she wouldn't have told me.
She had never told anyone. It wasn't simply that she said so,
but that I knew she hadn't. I was sure; I could see.
You'll easily judge why when you hear."
"Because the thing had been such a scare?"
He continued to fix me. "You'll easily judge," he repeated:
"YOU will."
I fixed him, too. "I see. She was in love."
He laughed for the first time. "You ARE acute.
Yes, she was in love. That is, she had been. That came out--
she couldn't tell her story without its coming out.
I saw it, and she saw I saw it; but neither of us spoke of it.
I remember the time and the place--the corner of the lawn,
the shade of the great beeches and the long, hot summer afternoon.
It wasn't a scene for a shudder; but oh--!" He quitted the fire
and dropped back into his chair.
"You'll receive the packet Thursday morning?" I inquired.
"Probably not till the second post."
"Well then; after dinner--"
"You'll all meet me here?" He looked us round again. "Isn't anybody going?"
It was almost the tone of hope.
"Everybody will stay!"
"_I_ will" --and "_I_ will!" cried the ladies whose departure
had been fixed. Mrs. Griffin, however, expressed the need
for a little more light. "Who was it she was in love with?"
"The story will tell," I took upon myself to reply.
"Oh, I can't wait for the story!"
"The story WON'T tell," said Douglas; "not in any literal, vulgar way."
"More's the pity, then. That's the only way I ever understand."
"Won't YOU tell, Douglas?" somebody else inquired.
He sprang to his feet again. "Yes--tomorrow. Now I must go to bed.
Good night." And quickly catching up a candlestick, he left
us slightly bewildered. From our end of the great brown hall
we heard his step on the stair; whereupon Mrs. Griffin spoke.
"Well, if I don't know who she was in love with, I know
who HE was."
"She was ten years older," said her husband.
"Raison de plus--at that age! But it's rather nice,
his long reticence."
"Forty years!" Griffin put in.
"With this outbreak at last."
"The outbreak," I returned, "will make a tremendous occasion
of Thursday night;" and everyone so agreed with me that,
in the light of it, we lost all attention for everything else.
The last story, however incomplete and like the mere opening
of a serial, had been told; we handshook and "candlestuck,"
as somebody said, and went to bed.
I knew the next day that a letter containing the key had,
by the first post, gone off to his London apartments;
but in spite of--or perhaps just on account of--the eventual
diffusion of this knowledge we quite let him alone till
after dinner, till such an hour of the evening, in fact,
as might best accord with the kind of emotion on which our
hopes were fixed. Then he became as communicative as we could
desire and indeed gave us his best reason for being so.
We had it from him again before the fire in the hall,
as we had had our mild wonders of the previous night.
It appeared that the narrative he had promised to read us really
required for a proper intelligence a few words of prologue.
Let me say here distinctly, to have done with it,
that this narrative, from an exact transcript of my own made
much later, is what I shall presently give. Poor Douglas,
before his death--when it was in sight--committed to me
the manuscript that reached him on the third of these days
and that, on the same spot, with immense effect, he began
to read to our hushed little circle on the night of the fourth.
The departing ladies who had said they would stay didn't,
of course, thank heaven, stay: they departed, in consequence
of arrangements made, in a rage of curiosity, as they professed,
produced by the touches with which he had already worked us up.
But that only made his little final auditory more compact and select,
kept it, round the hearth, subject to a common thrill.
The first of these touches conveyed that the written statement
took up the tale at a point after it had, in a manner, begun.
The fact to be in possession of was therefore that his old friend,
the youngest of several daughters of a poor country parson,
had, at the age of twenty, on taking service for the first time
in the schoolroom, come up to London, in trepidation, to answer
in person an advertisement that had already placed her in brief
correspondence with the advertiser. This person proved, on her
presenting herself, for judgment, at a house in Harley Street,
that impressed her as vast and imposing--this prospective
patron proved a gentleman, a bachelor in the prime of life,
such a figure as had never risen, save in a dream or an old novel,
before a fluttered, anxious girl out of a Hampshire vicarage.
One could easily fix his type; it never, happily, dies out.
He was handsome and bold and pleasant, offhand and gay and kind.
He struck her, inevitably, as gallant and splendid,
but what took her most of all and gave her the courage she
afterward showed was that he put the whole thing to her as
a kind of favor, an obligation he should gratefully incur.
She conceived him as rich, but as fearfully extravagant--
saw him all in a glow of high fashion, of good looks,
of expensive habits, of charming ways with women.
He had for his own town residence a big house filled
with the spoils of travel and the trophies of the chase;
but it was to his country home, an old family place in Essex,
that he wished her immediately to proceed.
He had been left, by the death of their parents in India,
guardian to a small nephew and a small niece, children of a younger,
a military brother, whom he had lost two years before.
These children were, by the strangest of chances for a man
in his position--a lone man without the right sort of
experience or a grain of patience--very heavily on his hands.
It had all been a great worry and, on his own part doubtless,
a series of blunders, but he immensely pitied the poor chicks
and had done all he could; had in particular sent them
down to his other house, the proper place for them being
of course the country, and kept them there, from the first,
with the best people he could find to look after them,
parting even with his own servants to wait on them and going
down himself, whenever he might, to see how they were doing.
The awkward thing was that they had practically no other
relations and that his own affairs took up all his time.
He had put them in possession of Bly, which was healthy and secure,
and had placed at the head of their little establishment--
but below stairs only--an excellent woman, Mrs. Grose,
whom he was sure his visitor would like and who had formerly been
maid to his mother. She was now housekeeper and was also acting
for the time as superintendent to the little girl, of whom,
without children of her own, she was, by good luck, extremely fond.
There were plenty of people to help, but of course the young lady
who should go down as governess would be in supreme authority.
She would also have, in holidays, to look after the small boy,
who had been for a term at school--young as he was to be sent,
but what else could be done?--and who, as the holidays were
about to begin, would be back from one day to the other.
There had been for the two children at first a young lady
whom they had had the misfortune to lose. She had done
for them quite beautifully--she was a most respectable person--
till her death, the great awkwardness of which had, precisely,
left no alternative but the school for little Miles.
Mrs. Grose, since then, in the way of manners and things,
had done as she could for Flora; and there were, further, a cook,
a housemaid, a dairywoman, an old pony, an old groom,
and an old gardener, all likewise thoroughly respectable.
So far had Douglas presented his picture when someone put a question.
"And what did the former governess die of?--of so much respectability?"
Our friend's answer was prompt. "That will come out.
I don't anticipate."
"Excuse me--I thought that was just what you ARE doing."
"In her successor's place," I suggested, "I should have wished to learn
if the office brought with it--"
"Necessary danger to life?" Douglas completed my thought.
"She did wish to learn, and she did learn. You shall hear tomorrow
what she learned. Meanwhile, of course, the prospect struck her
as slightly grim. She was young, untried, nervous: it was a vision
of serious duties and little company, of really great loneliness.
She hesitated--took a couple of days to consult and consider.
But the salary offered much exceeded her modest measure,
and on a second interview she faced the music, she engaged."
And Douglas, with this, made a pause that, for the benefit
of the company, moved me to throw in--
"The moral of which was of course the seduction exercised by the splendid
young man. She succumbed to it."
He got up and, as he had done the night before, went to the fire,
gave a stir to a log with his foot, then stood a moment with his back to us.
"She saw him only twice."
"Yes, but that's just the beauty of her passion."
A little to my surprise, on this, Douglas turned round to me.
"It WAS the beauty of it. There were others," he went on,
"who hadn't succumbed. He told her frankly all his difficulty--
that for several applicants the conditions had been prohibitive.
They were, somehow, simply afraid. It sounded dull--it sounded strange;
and all the more so because of his main condition."
"Which was--?"
"That she should never trouble him--but never, never:
neither appeal nor complain nor write about anything;
only meet all questions herself, receive all moneys from
his solicitor, take the whole thing over and let him alone.
She promised to do this, and she mentioned to me that when,
for a moment, disburdened, delighted, he held her hand,
thanking her for the sacrifice, she already felt rewarded."
"But was that all her reward?" one of the ladies asked.
"She never saw him again."
"Oh!" said the lady; which, as our friend immediately left us again,
was the only other word of importance contributed to the subject till,
the next night, by the corner of the hearth, in the best chair,
he opened the faded red cover of a thin old-fashioned gilt-edged album.
The whole thing took indeed more nights than one, but on the first occasion
the same lady put another question. "What is your title?"
"I haven't one."
"Oh, _I_ have!" I said. But Douglas, without heeding me,
had begun to read with a fine clearness that was like a rendering
to the ear of the beauty of his author's hand.
I
I remember the whole beginning as a succession of flights and drops,
a little seesaw of the right throbs and the wrong. After rising, in town,
to meet his appeal, I had at all events a couple of very bad days--
found myself doubtful again, felt indeed sure I had made a mistake.
In this state of mind I spent the long hours of bumping,
swinging coach that carried me to the stopping place at which I
was to be met by a vehicle from the house. This convenience,
I was told, had been ordered, and I found, toward the close
of the June afternoon, a commodious fly in waiting for me.
Driving at that hour, on a lovely day, through a country to which
the summer sweetness seemed to offer me a friendly welcome,
my fortitude mounted afresh and, as we turned into the avenue,
encountered a reprieve that was probably but a proof of the point
to which it had sunk. I suppose I had expected, or had dreaded,
something so melancholy that what greeted me was a good surprise.
I remember as a most pleasant impression the broad, clear front,
its open windows and fresh curtains and the pair of maids
looking out; I remember the lawn and the bright flowers and
the crunch of my wheels on the gravel and the clustered treetops
over which the rooks circled and cawed in the golden sky.
The scene had a greatness that made it a different affair from
my own scant home, and there immediately appeared at the door,
with a little girl in her hand, a civil person who dropped me as decent
a curtsy as if I had been the mistress or a distinguished visitor.
I had received in Harley Street a narrower notion of the place,
and that, as I recalled it, made me think the proprietor still
more of a gentleman, suggested that what I was to enjoy might be
something beyond his promise.
I had no drop again till the next day, for I was carried
triumphantly through the following hours by my introduction
to the younger of my pupils. The little girl who accompanied
Mrs. Grose appeared to me on the spot a creature so charming
as to make it a great fortune to have to do with her.
She was the most beautiful child I had ever seen, and I afterward
wondered that my employer had not told me more of her.
I slept little that night--I was too much excited;
and this astonished me, too, I recollect, remained with me,
adding to my sense of the liberality with which I was treated.
The large, impressive room, one of the best in the house, the great
state bed, as I almost felt it, the full, figured draperies,
the long glasses in which, for the first time, I could see
myself from head to foot, all struck me--like the extraordinary
charm of my small charge--as so many things thrown in.
It was thrown in as well, from the first moment, that I
should get on with Mrs. Grose in a relation over which,
on my way, in the coach, I fear I had rather brooded.
The only thing indeed that in this early outlook might have
made me shrink again was the clear circumstance of her being
so glad to see me. I perceived within half an hour that she
was so glad--stout, simple, plain, clean, wholesome woman--
as to be positively on her guard against showing it too much.
I wondered even then a little why she should wish not to show it,
and that, with reflection, with suspicion, might of course
have made me uneasy.
But it was a comfort that there could be no uneasiness in a
connection with anything so beatific as the radiant image of my
little girl, the vision of whose angelic beauty had probably
more than anything else to do with the restlessness that,
before morning, made me several times rise and wander
about my room to take in the whole picture and prospect;
to watch, from my open window, the faint summer dawn,
to look at such portions of the rest of the house as I
could catch, and to listen, while, in the fading dusk,
the first birds began to twitter, for the possible recurrence
of a sound or two, less natural and not without, but within,
that I had fancied I heard. There had been a moment when I
believed I recognized, faint and far, the cry of a child;
there had been another when I found myself just consciously
starting as at the passage, before my door, of a light footstep.
But these fancies were not marked enough not to be thrown off,
and it is only in the light, or the gloom, I should rather say,
of other and subsequent matters that they now come back to me.
To watch, teach, "form" little Flora would too evidently
be the making of a happy and useful life. It had been
agreed between us downstairs that after this first occasion
I should have her as a matter of course at night, her small
white bed being already arranged, to that end, in my room.
What I had undertaken was the whole care of her, and she
had remained, just this last time, with Mrs. Grose only as
an effect of our consideration for my inevitable strangeness
and her natural timidity. In spite of this timidity--
which the child herself, in the oddest way in the world,
had been perfectly frank and brave about, allowing it,
without a sign of uncomfortable consciousness, with the deep,
sweet serenity indeed of one of Raphael's holy infants,
to be discussed, to be imputed to her, and to determine us--
I feel quite sure she would presently like me. It was part
of what I already liked Mrs. Grose herself for, the pleasure I
could see her feel in my admiration and wonder as I sat at supper
with four tall candles and with my pupil, in a high chair and
a bib, brightly facing me, between them, over bread and milk.
There were naturally things that in Flora's presence could
pass between us only as prodigious and gratified looks,
obscure and roundabout allusions.
"And the little boy--does he look like her? Is he too so very remarkable?"
One wouldn't flatter a child. "Oh, miss, MOST remarkable.
If you think well of this one!"--and she stood there with a plate
in her hand, beaming at our companion, who looked from one of us
to the other with placid heavenly eyes that contained nothing
to check us.
"Yes; if I do--?"
"You WILL be carried away by the little gentleman!"
"Well, that, I think, is what I came for--to be carried away.
I'm afraid, however," I remember feeling the impulse to add,
"I'm rather easily carried away. I was carried away in London!"
I can still see Mrs. Grose's broad face as she took this in.
"In Harley Street?"
"In Harley Street."
"Well, miss, you're not the first--and you won't be the last."
"Oh, I've no pretension," I could laugh, "to being the only one.
My other pupil, at any rate, as I understand, comes back tomorrow?"
"Not tomorrow--Friday, miss. He arrives, as you did, by the coach,
under care of the guard, and is to be met by the same carriage."
I forthwith expressed that the proper as well as the pleasant and
friendly thing would be therefore that on the arrival of the public
conveyance I should be in waiting for him with his little sister;
an idea in which Mrs. Grose concurred so heartily that I somehow
took her manner as a kind of comforting pledge--never falsified,
thank heaven!--that we should on every question be quite at one.
Oh, she was glad I was there!
What I felt the next day was, I suppose, nothing that could
be fairly called a reaction from the cheer of my arrival;
it was probably at the most only a slight oppression produced
by a fuller measure of the scale, as I walked round them,
gazed up at them, took them in, of my new circumstances.
They had, as it were, an extent and mass for which I had not
been prepared and in the presence of which I found myself,
freshly, a little scared as well as a little proud.
Lessons, in this agitation, certainly suffered some delay;
I reflected that my first duty was, by the gentlest arts I
could contrive, to win the child into the sense of knowing me.
I spent the day with her out-of-doors; I arranged with her,
to her great satisfaction, that it should be she, she only,
who might show me the place. She showed it step by step
and room by room and secret by secret, with droll, delightful,
childish talk about it and with the result, in half an hour,
of our becoming immense friends. Young as she was, I was struck,
throughout our little tour, with her confidence and courage
with the way, in empty chambers and dull corridors, on crooked
staircases that made me pause and even on the summit of an old
machicolated square tower that made me dizzy, her morning music,
her disposition to tell me so many more things than she asked,
rang out and led me on. I have not seen Bly since the day
I left it, and I daresay that to my older and more informed
eyes it would now appear sufficiently contracted. But as my
little conductress, with her hair of gold and her frock of blue,
danced before me round corners and pattered down passages,
I had the view of a castle of romance inhabited by a rosy sprite,
such a place as would somehow, for diversion of the young idea,
take all color out of storybooks and fairytales.
Wasn't it just a storybook over which I had fallen adoze
and adream? No; it was a big, ugly, antique, but convenient house,
embodying a few features of a building still older, half-replaced and
half-utilized, in which I had the fancy of our being almost
as lost as a handful of passengers in a great drifting ship.
Well, I was, strangely, at the helm!
II
This came home to me when, two days later, I drove over
with Flora to meet, as Mrs. Grose said, the little gentleman;
and all the more for an incident that, presenting itself
the second evening, had deeply disconcerted me.
The first day had been, on the whole, as I have expressed,
reassuring; but I was to see it wind up in keen apprehension.
The postbag, that evening--it came late--contained a letter
for me, which, however, in the hand of my employer,
I found to be composed but of a few words enclosing another,
addressed to himself, with a seal still unbroken. "This, I recognize,
is from the headmaster, and the headmaster's an awful bore.
Read him, please; deal with him; but mind you don't report.
Not a word. I'm off!" I broke the seal with a great effort--
so great a one that I was a long time coming to it;
took the unopened missive at last up to my room and only
attacked it just before going to bed. I had better have let it
wait till morning, for it gave me a second sleepless night.
With no counsel to take, the next day, I was full of distress;
and it finally got so the better of me that I determined
to open myself at least to Mrs. Grose.
"What does it mean? The child's dismissed his school."
She gave me a look that I remarked at the moment; then, visibly,
with a quick blankness, seemed to try to take it back.
"But aren't they all--?"
"Sent home--yes. But only for the holidays. Miles may never go
back at all."
Consciously, under my attention, she reddened. "They won't take him?"
"They absolutely decline."
At this she raised her eyes, which she had turned from me;
I saw them fill with good tears. "What has he done?"
I hesitated; then I judged best simply to hand her my letter--
which, however, had the effect of making her, without taking it,
simply put her hands behind her. She shook her head sadly.
"Such things are not for me, miss."
My counselor couldn't read! I winced at my mistake, which I
attenuated as I could, and opened my letter again to repeat it
to her; then, faltering in the act and folding it up once more,
I put it back in my pocket. "Is he really BAD?"
The tears were still in her eyes. "Do the gentlemen say so?"
"They go into no particulars. They simply express their regret that it
should be impossible to keep him. That can have only one meaning."
Mrs. Grose listened with dumb emotion; she forbore to ask me what this
meaning might be; so that, presently, to put the thing with some coherence
and with the mere aid of her presence to my own mind, I went on:
"That he's an injury to the others."
At this, with one of the quick turns of simple folk, she suddenly flamed up.
"Master Miles! HIM an injury?"
There was such a flood of good faith in it that, though I had not yet
seen the child, my very fears made me jump to the absurdity of the idea.
I found myself, to meet my friend the better, offering it,
on the spot, sarcastically. "To his poor little innocent mates!"
"It's too dreadful," cried Mrs. Grose, "to say such cruel things!
Why, he's scarce ten years old."
"Yes, yes; it would be incredible."
She was evidently grateful for such a profession. "See him, miss, first.
THEN believe it!" I felt forthwith a new impatience to see him;
it was the beginning of a curiosity that, for all the next hours,
was to deepen almost to pain. Mrs. Grose was aware, I could judge,
of what she had produced in me, and she followed it up with assurance.
"You might as well believe it of the little lady. Bless her,"
she added the next moment--"LOOK at her!"
I turned and saw that Flora, whom, ten minutes before, I had established
in the schoolroom with a sheet of white paper, a pencil, and a copy
of nice "round o's," now presented herself to view at the open door.
She expressed in her little way an extraordinary detachment from
disagreeable duties, looking to me, however, with a great childish light
that seemed to offer it as a mere result of the affection she had conceived
for my person, which had rendered necessary that she should follow me.
I needed nothing more than this to feel the full force of Mrs. Grose's
comparison, and, catching my pupil in my arms, covered her with kisses
in which there was a sob of atonement.
Nonetheless, the rest of the day I watched for further occasion
to approach my colleague, especially as, toward evening,
I began to fancy she rather sought to avoid me. I overtook her,
I remember, on the staircase; we went down together, and at the
bottom I detained her, holding her there with a hand on her arm.
"I take what you said to me at noon as a declaration that
YOU'VE never known him to be bad."
She threw back her head; she had clearly, by this time,
and very honestly, adopted an attitude. "Oh, never known him--
I don't pretend THAT!"
I was upset again. "Then you HAVE known him--?"
"Yes indeed, miss, thank God!"
On reflection I accepted this. "You mean that a boy who never is--?"
"Is no boy for ME!"
I held her tighter. "You like them with the spirit to be naughty?"
Then, keeping pace with her answer, "So do I!" I eagerly brought out.
"But not to the degree to contaminate--"
"To contaminate?"--my big word left her at a loss.
I explained it. "To corrupt."
She stared, taking my meaning in; but it produced in her an odd laugh.
"Are you afraid he'll corrupt YOU?" She put the question with such a fine
bold humor that, with a laugh, a little silly doubtless, to match her own,
I gave way for the time to the apprehension of ridicule.
But the next day, as the hour for my drive approached, I cropped
up in another place. "What was the lady who was here before?"
"The last governess? She was also young and pretty--
almost as young and almost as pretty, miss, even as you."
"Ah, then, I hope her youth and her beauty helped her!"
I recollect throwing off. "He seems to like us young and pretty!"
"Oh, he DID," Mrs. Grose assented: "it was the way he liked everyone!"
She had no sooner spoken indeed than she caught herself up.
"I mean that's HIS way--the master's."
I was struck. "But of whom did you speak first?"
She looked blank, but she colored. "Why, of HIM."
"Of the master?"
"Of who else?"
There was so obviously no one else that the next moment I
had lost my impression of her having accidentally said more
than she meant; and I merely asked what I wanted to know.
"Did SHE see anything in the boy--?"
"That wasn't right? She never told me."
I had a scruple, but I overcame it. "Was she careful--particular?"
Mrs. Grose appeared to try to be conscientious.
"About some things--yes."
"But not about all?"
Again she considered. "Well, miss--she's gone.
I won't tell tales."
"I quite understand your feeling," I hastened to reply; but I thought it,
after an instant, not opposed to this concession to pursue:
"Did she die here?"
"No--she went off."
I don't know what there was in this brevity of Mrs. Grose's that struck
me as ambiguous. "Went off to die?" Mrs. Grose looked straight
out of the window, but I felt that, hypothetically, I had a right
to know what young persons engaged for Bly were expected to do.
"She was taken ill, you mean, and went home?"
"She was not taken ill, so far as appeared, in this house.
She left it, at the end of the year, to go home, as she said,
for a short holiday, to which the time she had put in had
certainly given her a right. We had then a young woman--
a nursemaid who had stayed on and who was a good girl and clever;
and SHE took the children altogether for the interval.
But our young lady never came back, and at the very moment I
was expecting her I heard from the master that she was dead."
I turned this over. "But of what?"
"He never told me! But please, miss," said Mrs. Grose,
"I must get to my work."
III
Her thus turning her back on me was fortunately not, for my just
preoccupations, a snub that could check the growth of our mutual esteem.
We met, after I had brought home little Miles, more intimately
than ever on the ground of my stupefaction, my general emotion:
so monstrous was I then ready to pronounce it that such a child
as had now been revealed to me should be under an interdict.
I was a little late on the scene, and I felt, as he stood wistfully
looking out for me before the door of the inn at which the coach had
put him down, that I had seen him, on the instant, without and within,
in the great glow of freshness, the same positive fragrance of purity,
in which I had, from the first moment, seen his little sister.
He was incredibly beautiful, and Mrs. Grose had put her finger on it:
everything but a sort of passion of tenderness for him was swept away
by his presence. What I then and there took him to my heart for was
something divine that I have never found to the same degree in any child--
his indescribable little air of knowing nothing in the world but love.
It would have been impossible to carry a bad name with a greater
sweetness of innocence, and by the time I had got back to Bly with him
I remained merely bewildered--so far, that is, as I was not outraged--
by the sense of the horrible letter locked up in my room, in a drawer.
As soon as I could compass a private word with Mrs. Grose I declared
to her that it was grotesque.
She promptly understood me. "You mean the cruel charge--?"
"It doesn't live an instant. My dear woman, LOOK at him!"
She smiled at my pretention to have discovered his charm.
"I assure you, miss, I do nothing else! What will you say, then?"
she immediately added.
"In answer to the letter?" I had made up my mind. "Nothing."
"And to his uncle?"
I was incisive. "Nothing."
"And to the boy himself?"
I was wonderful. "Nothing."
She gave with her apron a great wipe to her mouth. "Then I'll stand by you.
We'll see it out."
"We'll see it out!" I ardently echoed, giving her my hand to make
it a vow.
She held me there a moment, then whisked up her apron again with her
detached hand. "Would you mind, miss, if I used the freedom--"
"To kiss me? No!" I took the good creature in my arms and, after we
had embraced like sisters, felt still more fortified and indignant.
This, at all events, was for the time: a time so full that,
as I recall the way it went, it reminds me of all the art
I now need to make it a little distinct. What I look
back at with amazement is the situation I accepted.
I had undertaken, with my companion, to see it out, and I was
under a charm, apparently, that could smooth away the extent
and the far and difficult connections of such an effort.
I was lifted aloft on a great wave of infatuation and pity.
I found it simple, in my ignorance, my confusion, and perhaps
my conceit, to assume that I could deal with a boy whose
education for the world was all on the point of beginning.
I am unable even to remember at this day what proposal I framed
for the end of his holidays and the resumption of his studies.
Lessons with me, indeed, that charming summer, we all had
a theory that he was to have; but I now feel that, for weeks,
the lessons must have been rather my own. I learned something--
at first, certainly--that had not been one of the teachings of
my small, smothered life; learned to be amused, and even amusing,
and not to think for the morrow. It was the first time,
in a manner, that I had known space and air and freedom,
all the music of summer and all the mystery of nature.
And then there was consideration--and consideration was sweet.
Oh, it was a trap--not designed, but deep--to my imagination,
to my delicacy, perhaps to my vanity; to whatever, in me,
was most excitable. The best way to picture it all is to say
that I was off my guard. They gave me so little trouble--
they were of a gentleness so extraordinary. I used to speculate--
but even this with a dim disconnectedness--as to how the rough future
(for all futures are rough!) would handle them and might bruise them.
They had the bloom of health and happiness; and yet,
as if I had been in charge of a pair of little grandees,
of princes of the blood, for whom everything, to be right,
would have to be enclosed and protected, the only form that,
in my fancy, the afteryears could take for them was that of
a romantic, a really royal extension of the garden and the park.
It may be, of course, above all, that what suddenly broke
into this gives the previous time a charm of stillness--
that hush in which something gathers or crouches.
The change was actually like the spring of a beast.
In the first weeks the days were long; they often, at their finest,
gave me what I used to call my own hour, the hour when, for my pupils,
teatime and bedtime having come and gone, I had, before my final retirement,
a small interval alone. Much as I liked my companions, this hour was
the thing in the day I liked most; and I liked it best of all when,
as the light faded--or rather, I should say, the day lingered and the last
calls of the last birds sounded, in a flushed sky, from the old trees--
I could take a turn into the grounds and enjoy, almost with a sense
of property that amused and flattered me, the beauty and dignity of
the place. It was a pleasure at these moments to feel myself tranquil
and justified; doubtless, perhaps, also to reflect that by my discretion,
my quiet good sense and general high propriety, I was giving pleasure--
if he ever thought of it!--to the person to whose pressure I had responded.
What I was doing was what he had earnestly hoped and directly asked of me,
and that I COULD, after all, do it proved even a greater joy than I
had expected. I daresay I fancied myself, in short, a remarkable young
woman and took comfort in the faith that this would more publicly appear.
Well, I needed to be remarkable to offer a front to the remarkable things
that presently gave their first sign.
It was plump, one afternoon, in the middle of my very hour:
the children were tucked away, and I had come out for my stroll.
One of the thoughts that, as I don't in the least shrink now
from noting, used to be with me in these wanderings was that it
would be as charming as a charming story suddenly to meet someone.
Someone would appear there at the turn of a path and would stand
before me and smile and approve. I didn't ask more than that--
I only asked that he should KNOW; and the only way to be sure he knew
would be to see it, and the kind light of it, in his handsome face.
That was exactly present to me--by which I mean the face was--
when, on the first of these occasions, at the end of a long
June day, I stopped short on emerging from one of the plantations
and coming into view of the house. What arrested me on the spot--
and with a shock much greater than any vision had allowed for--
was the sense that my imagination had, in a flash, turned real.
He did stand there!--but high up, beyond the lawn and at the very top of
the tower to which, on that first morning, little Flora had conducted me.
This tower was one of a pair--square, incongruous, crenelated structures--
that were distinguished, for some reason, though I could see
little difference, as the new and the old. They flanked opposite
ends of the house and were probably architectural absurdities,
redeemed in a measure indeed by not being wholly disengaged nor
of a height too pretentious, dating, in their gingerbread antiquity,
from a romantic revival that was already a respectable past.
I admired them, had fancies about them, for we could all profit
in a degree, especially when they loomed through the dusk,
by the grandeur of their actual battlements; yet it was not at
such an elevation that the figure I had so often invoked seemed
most in place.
It produced in me, this figure, in the clear twilight, I remember,
two distinct gasps of emotion, which were, sharply, the shock
of my first and that of my second surprise. My second was a
violent perception of the mistake of my first: the man who met
my eyes was not the person I had precipitately supposed.
There came to me thus a bewilderment of vision of which,
after these years, there is no living view that I can hope to give.
An unknown man in a lonely place is a permitted object of fear
to a young woman privately bred; and the figure that faced
me was--a few more seconds assured me--as little anyone
else I knew as it was the image that had been in my mind.
I had not seen it in Harley Street--I had not seen it anywhere.
The place, moreover, in the strangest way in the world, had,
on the instant, and by the very fact of its appearance,
become a solitude. To me at least, making my statement
here with a deliberation with which I have never made it,
the whole feeling of the moment returns. It was as if,
while I took in--what I did take in--all the rest of the scene
had been stricken with death. I can hear again, as I write,
the intense hush in which the sounds of evening dropped.
The rooks stopped cawing in the golden sky, and the friendly
hour lost, for the minute, all its voice. But there was no
other change in nature, unless indeed it were a change that I
saw with a stranger sharpness. The gold was still in the sky,
the clearness in the air, and the man who looked at me over
the battlements was as definite as a picture in a frame.
That's how I thought, with extraordinary quickness,
of each person that he might have been and that he was not.
We were confronted across our distance quite long enough for me
to ask myself with intensity who then he was and to feel,
as an effect of my inability to say, a wonder that in a few
instants more became intense.
The great question, or one of these, is, afterward, I know,
with regard to certain matters, the question of how long
they have lasted. Well, this matter of mine, think what you
will of it, lasted while I caught at a dozen possibilities,
none of which made a difference for the better, that I could see,
in there having been in the house--and for how long, above all?--
a person of whom I was in ignorance. It lasted while I
just bridled a little with the sense that my office demanded
that there should be no such ignorance and no such person.
It lasted while this visitant, at all events--and there was a touch
of the strange freedom, as I remember, in the sign of familiarity
of his wearing no hat--seemed to fix me, from his position,
with just the question, just the scrutiny through the fading light,
that his own presence provoked. We were too far apart
to call to each other, but there was a moment at which,
at shorter range, some challenge between us, breaking the hush,
would have been the right result of our straight mutual stare.
He was in one of the angles, the one away from the house,
very erect, as it struck me, and with both hands on the ledge.
So I saw him as I see the letters I form on this page;
then, exactly, after a minute, as if to add to the spectacle,
he slowly changed his place--passed, looking at me hard all
the while, to the opposite corner of the platform. Yes, I had
the sharpest sense that during this transit he never took his
eyes from me, and I can see at this moment the way his hand,
as he went, passed from one of the crenelations to the next.
He stopped at the other corner, but less long, and even
as he turned away still markedly fixed me. He turned away;
that was all I knew.
IV
It was not that I didn't wait, on this occasion,
for more, for I was rooted as deeply as I was shaken.
Was there a "secret" at Bly--a mystery of Udolpho or an insane,
an unmentionable relative kept in unsuspected confinement?
I can't say how long I turned it over, or how long, in a confusion
of curiosity and dread, I remained where I had had my collision;
I only recall that when I re-entered the house darkness had quite
closed in. Agitation, in the interval, certainly had held me
and driven me, for I must, in circling about the place, have walked
three miles; but I was to be, later on, so much more overwhelmed
that this mere dawn of alarm was a comparatively human chill.
The most singular part of it, in fact--singular as the rest had been--
was the part I became, in the hall, aware of in meeting Mrs. Grose.
This picture comes back to me in the general train--the impression,
as I received it on my return, of the wide white panelled space,
bright in the lamplight and with its portraits and red carpet,
and of the good surprised look of my friend, which immediately
told me she had missed me. It came to me straightway,
under her contact, that, with plain heartiness, mere relieved
anxiety at my appearance, she knew nothing whatever that
could bear upon the incident I had there ready for her.
I had not suspected in advance that her comfortable face would
pull me up, and I somehow measured the importance of what I
had seen by my thus finding myself hesitate to mention it.
Scarce anything in the whole history seems to me so odd
as this fact that my real beginning of fear was one,
as I may say, with the instinct of sparing my companion.
On the spot, accordingly, in the pleasant hall and with her
eyes on me, I, for a reason that I couldn't then have phrased,
achieved an inward resolution--offered a vague pretext
for my lateness and, with the plea of the beauty of the night
and of the heavy dew and wet feet, went as soon as possible
to my room.
Here it was another affair; here, for many days after,
it was a queer affair enough. There were hours, from day
to day--or at least there were moments, snatched even from
clear duties--when I had to shut myself up to think.
It was not so much yet that I was more nervous than I could
bear to be as that I was remarkably afraid of becoming so;
for the truth I had now to turn over was, simply and clearly,
the truth that I could arrive at no account whatever of
the visitor with whom I had been so inexplicably and yet,
as it seemed to me, so intimately concerned. It took little
time to see that I could sound without forms of inquiry
and without exciting remark any domestic complications.
The shock I had suffered must have sharpened all my senses;
I felt sure, at the end of three days and as the result
of mere closer attention, that I had not been practiced
upon by the servants nor made the object of any "game."
Of whatever it was that I knew, nothing was known around me.
There was but one sane inference: someone had taken
a liberty rather gross. That was what, repeatedly, I dipped
into my room and locked the door to say to myself.
We had been, collectively, subject to an intrusion;
some unscrupulous traveler, curious in old houses, had made
his way in unobserved, enjoyed the prospect from the best point
of view, and then stolen out as he came. If he had given me
such a bold hard stare, that was but a part of his indiscretion.
The good thing, after all, was that we should surely see
no more of him.
This was not so good a thing, I admit, as not to leave me to judge that what,
essentially, made nothing else much signify was simply my charming work.
My charming work was just my life with Miles and Flora, and through nothing
could I so like it as through feeling that I could throw myself into it
in trouble. The attraction of my small charges was a constant joy,
leading me to wonder afresh at the vanity of my original fears, the distaste
I had begun by entertaining for the probable gray prose of my office.
There was to be no gray prose, it appeared, and no long grind;
so how could work not be charming that presented itself as daily beauty?
It was all the romance of the nursery and the poetry of the schoolroom.
I don't mean by this, of course, that we studied only fiction
and verse; I mean I can express no otherwise the sort of interest
my companions inspired. How can I describe that except by saying that
instead of growing used to them--and it's a marvel for a governess:
I call the sisterhood to witness!--I made constant fresh discoveries.
There was one direction, assuredly, in which these discoveries stopped:
deep obscurity continued to cover the region of the boy's conduct at school.
It had been promptly given me, I have noted, to face that mystery without
a pang. Perhaps even it would be nearer the truth to say that--without
a word--he himself had cleared it up. He had made the whole charge absurd.
My conclusion bloomed there with the real rose flush of his innocence:
he was only too fine and fair for the little horrid, unclean school world,
and he had paid a price for it. I reflected acutely that the sense
of such differences, such superiorities of quality, always, on the part
of the majority--which could include even stupid, sordid headmasters--
turn infallibly to the vindictive.
Both the children had a gentleness (it was their only fault,
and it never made Miles a muff) that kept them--how shall I
express it?--almost impersonal and certainly quite unpunishable.
They were like the cherubs of the anecdote, who had--
morally, at any rate--nothing to whack! I remember feeling
with Miles in especial as if he had had, as it were, no history.
We expect of a small child a scant one, but there was in this
beautiful little boy something extraordinarily sensitive,
yet extraordinarily happy, that, more than in any creature
of his age I have seen, struck me as beginning anew each day.
He had never for a second suffered. I took this as a
direct disproof of his having really been chastised.
If he had been wicked he would have "caught" it, and I should
have caught it by the rebound--I should have found the trace.
I found nothing at all, and he was therefore an angel.
He never spoke of his school, never mentioned a comrade or a master;
and I, for my part, was quite too much disgusted to allude to them.
Of course I was under the spell, and the wonderful part
is that, even at the time, I perfectly knew I was.
But I gave myself up to it; it was an antidote to any pain,
and I had more pains than one. I was in receipt in these days
of disturbing letters from home, where things were not going well.
But with my children, what things in the world mattered?
That was the question I used to put to my scrappy retirements.
I was dazzled by their loveliness.
There was a Sunday--to get on--when it rained with such force
and for so many hours that there could be no procession to church;
in consequence of which, as the day declined, I had arranged
with Mrs. Grose that, should the evening show improvement,
we would attend together the late service. The rain happily stopped,
and I prepared for our walk, which, through the park and by the
good road to the village, would be a matter of twenty minutes.
Coming downstairs to meet my colleague in the hall, I remembered a pair
of gloves that had required three stitches and that had received them--
with a publicity perhaps not edifying--while I sat with the children
at their tea, served on Sundays, by exception, in that cold,
clean temple of mahogany and brass, the "grown-up" dining room.
The gloves had been dropped there, and I turned in to recover them.
The day was gray enough, but the afternoon light still lingered,
and it enabled me, on crossing the threshold, not only to recognize,
on a chair near the wide window, then closed, the articles I wanted,
but to become aware of a person on the other side of the window
and looking straight in. One step into the room had sufficed;
my vision was instantaneous; it was all there. The person looking
straight in was the person who had already appeared to me.
He appeared thus again with I won't say greater distinctness,
for that was impossible, but with a nearness that represented
a forward stride in our intercourse and made me, as I met him,
catch my breath and turn cold. He was the same--he was the same,
and seen, this time, as he had been seen before, from the waist up,
the window, though the dining room was on the ground floor, not going
down to the terrace on which he stood. His face was close to the glass,
yet the effect of this better view was, strangely, only to show me
how intense the former had been. He remained but a few seconds--
long enough to convince me he also saw and recognized; but it was
as if I had been looking at him for years and had known him always.
Something, however, happened this time that had not happened before;
his stare into my face, through the glass and across the room,
was as deep and hard as then, but it quitted me for a moment
during which I could still watch it, see it fix successively
several other things. On the spot there came to me the added
shock of a certitude that it was not for me he had come there.
He had come for someone else.
The flash of this knowledge--for it was knowledge in the midst
of dread--produced in me the most extraordinary effect,
started as I stood there, a sudden vibration of duty and courage.
I say courage because I was beyond all doubt already far gone.
I bounded straight out of the door again, reached that of the house,
got, in an instant, upon the drive, and, passing along the terrace
as fast as I could rush, turned a corner and came full in sight.
But it was in sight of nothing now--my visitor had vanished.
I stopped, I almost dropped, with the real relief of this;
but I took in the whole scene--I gave him time to reappear.
I call it time, but how long was it? I can't speak
to the purpose today of the duration of these things.
That kind of measure must have left me: they couldn't
have lasted as they actually appeared to me to last.
The terrace and the whole place, the lawn and the garden beyond it,
all I could see of the park, were empty with a great emptiness.
There were shrubberies and big trees, but I remember
the clear assurance I felt that none of them concealed him.
He was there or was not there: not there if I didn't see him.
I got hold of this; then, instinctively, instead of returning
as I had come, went to the window. It was confusedly present
to me that I ought to place myself where he had stood.
I did so; I applied my face to the pane and looked,
as he had looked, into the room. As if, at this moment,
to show me exactly what his range had been, Mrs. Grose,
as I had done for himself just before, came in from the hall.
With this I had the full image of a repetition of what had
already occurred. She saw me as I had seen my own visitant;
she pulled up short as I had done; I gave her something
of the shock that I had received. She turned white,
and this made me ask myself if I had blanched as much.
She stared, in short, and retreated on just MY lines,
and I knew she had then passed out and come round to me
and that I should presently meet her. I remained where I was,
and while I waited I thought of more things than one.
But there's only one I take space to mention. I wondered why
SHE should be scared.
V
Oh, she let me know as soon as, round the corner of the house, she loomed
again into view. "What in the name of goodness is the matter--?"
She was now flushed and out of breath.
I said nothing till she came quite near. "With me?"
I must have made a wonderful face. "Do I show it?"
"You're as white as a sheet. You look awful."
I considered; I could meet on this, without scruple, any innocence.
My need to respect the bloom of Mrs. Grose's had dropped,
without a rustle, from my shoulders, and if I wavered for the instant
it was not with what I kept back. I put out my hand to her and she
took it; I held her hard a little, liking to feel her close to me.
There was a kind of support in the shy heave of her surprise.
"You came for me for church, of course, but I can't go."
"Has anything happened?"
"Yes. You must know now. Did I look very queer?"
"Through this window? Dreadful!"
"Well," I said, "I've been frightened." Mrs. Grose's eyes expressed
plainly that SHE had no wish to be, yet also that she knew too well
her place not to be ready to share with me any marked inconvenience.
Oh, it was quite settled that she MUST share! "Just what you
saw from the dining room a minute ago was the effect of that.
What _I_ saw--just before--was much worse."
Her hand tightened. "What was it?"
"An extraordinary man. Looking in."
"What extraordinary man?"
"I haven't the least idea."
Mrs. Grose gazed round us in vain. "Then where is he gone?"
"I know still less."
"Have you seen him before?"
"Yes--once. On the old tower."
She could only look at me harder. "Do you mean he's a stranger?"
"Oh, very much!"
"Yet you didn't tell me?"
"No--for reasons. But now that you've guessed--"
Mrs. Grose's round eyes encountered this charge. "Ah, I haven't guessed!"
she said very simply. "How can I if YOU don't imagine?"
"I don't in the very least."
"You've seen him nowhere but on the tower?"
"And on this spot just now."
Mrs. Grose looked round again. "What was he doing on the tower?"
"Only standing there and looking down at me."
She thought a minute. "Was he a gentleman?"
I found I had no need to think. "No." She gazed in deeper wonder. "No."
"Then nobody about the place? Nobody from the village?"
"Nobody--nobody. I didn't tell you, but I made sure."
She breathed a vague relief: this was, oddly, so much to the good.
It only went indeed a little way. "But if he isn't a gentleman--"
"What IS he? He's a horror."
"A horror?"
"He's--God help me if I know WHAT he is!"
Mrs. Grose looked round once more; she fixed her eyes on the duskier distance,
then, pulling herself together, turned to me with abrupt inconsequence.
"It's time we should be at church."
"Oh, I'm not fit for church!"
"Won't it do you good?"
"It won't do THEM--! I nodded at the house.
"The children?"
"I can't leave them now."
"You're afraid--?"
I spoke boldly. "I'm afraid of HIM."
Mrs. Grose's large face showed me, at this, for the first time,
the faraway faint glimmer of a consciousness more acute:
I somehow made out in it the delayed dawn of an idea I myself
had not given her and that was as yet quite obscure to me.
It comes back to me that I thought instantly of this
as something I could get from her; and I felt it to be
connected with the desire she presently showed to know more.
"When was it--on the tower?"
"About the middle of the month. At this same hour."
"Almost at dark," said Mrs. Grose.
"Oh, no, not nearly. I saw him as I see you."
"Then how did he get in?"
"And how did he get out?" I laughed. "I had no opportunity to ask him!
This evening, you see," I pursued, "he has not been able to get in."
"He only peeps?"
"I hope it will be confined to that!" She had now let go my hand;
she turned away a little. I waited an instant; then I brought out:
"Go to church. Goodbye. I must watch."
Slowly she faced me again. "Do you fear for them?"
We met in another long look. "Don't YOU?" Instead of answering she came
nearer to the window and, for a minute, applied her face to the glass.
"You see how he could see," I meanwhile went on.
She didn't move. "How long was he here?"
"Till I came out. I came to meet him."
Mrs. Grose at last turned round, and there was still more in her face.
"_I_ couldn't have come out."
"Neither could I!" I laughed again. "But I did come.
I have my duty."
"So have I mine," she replied; after which she added:
"What is he like?"
"I've been dying to tell you. But he's like nobody."
"Nobody?" she echoed.
"He has no hat." Then seeing in her face that she already,
in this, with a deeper dismay, found a touch of picture,
I quickly added stroke to stroke. "He has red hair, very red,
close-curling, and a pale face, long in shape, with straight,
good features and little, rather queer whiskers that are as red
as his hair. His eyebrows are, somehow, darker; they look
particularly arched and as if they might move a good deal.
His eyes are sharp, strange--awfully; but I only know clearly
that they're rather small and very fixed. His mouth's wide,
and his lips are thin, and except for his little whiskers he's
quite clean-shaven. He gives me a sort of sense of looking
like an actor."
"An actor!" It was impossible to resemble one less, at least,
than Mrs. Grose at that moment.
"I've never seen one, but so I suppose them. He's tall, active, erect,"
I continued, "but never--no, never!--a gentleman."
My companion's face had blanched as I went on; her round
eyes started and her mild mouth gaped. "A gentleman?"
she gasped, confounded, stupefied: "a gentleman HE?"
"You know him then?"
She visibly tried to hold herself. "But he IS handsome?"
I saw the way to help her. "Remarkably!"
"And dressed--?"
"In somebody's clothes. "They're smart, but they're not his own."
She broke into a breathless affirmative groan: "They're the master's!"
I caught it up. "You DO know him?"
She faltered but a second. "Quint!" she cried.
"Quint?"
"Peter Quint--his own man, his valet, when he was here!"
"When the master was?"
Gaping still, but meeting me, she pieced it all together.
"He never wore his hat, but he did wear--well, there were
waistcoats missed. They were both here--last year.
Then the master went, and Quint was alone."
I followed, but halting a little. "Alone?"
"Alone with US." Then, as from a deeper depth, "In charge," she added.
"And what became of him?"
She hung fire so long that I was still more mystified.
"He went, too," she brought out at last.
"Went where?"
Her expression, at this, became extraordinary. "God knows where!
He died."
"Died?" I almost shrieked.
She seemed fairly to square herself, plant herself more firmly to utter
the wonder of it. "Yes. Mr. Quint is dead."
VI
It took of course more than that particular passage to place us
together in presence of what we had now to live with as we could--
my dreadful liability to impressions of the order so vividly
exemplified, and my companion's knowledge, henceforth--a knowledge
half consternation and half compassion--of that liability.
There had been, this evening, after the revelation left me,
for an hour, so prostrate--there had been, for either of us,
no attendance on any service but a little service of tears and vows,
of prayers and promises, a climax to the series of mutual challenges
and pledges that had straightway ensued on our retreating together to
the schoolroom and shutting ourselves up there to have everything out.
The result of our having everything out was simply to reduce
our situation to the last rigor of its elements. She herself had
seen nothing, not the shadow of a shadow, and nobody in the house
but the governess was in the governess's plight; yet she accepted
without directly impugning my sanity the truth as I gave it to her,
and ended by showing me, on this ground, an awestricken tenderness,
an expression of the sense of my more than questionable privilege,
of which the very breath has remained with me as that of the sweetest
of human charities.
What was settled between us, accordingly, that night, was that we
thought we might bear things together; and I was not even sure that,
in spite of her exemption, it was she who had the best of the burden.
I knew at this hour, I think, as well as I knew later, what I was
capable of meeting to shelter my pupils; but it took me some time
to be wholly sure of what my honest ally was prepared for to keep
terms with so compromising a contract. I was queer company enough--
quite as queer as the company I received; but as I trace over
what we went through I see how much common ground we must have
found in the one idea that, by good fortune, COULD steady us.
It was the idea, the second movement, that led me straight out,
as I may say, of the inner chamber of my dread. I could take
the air in the court, at least, and there Mrs. Grose could join me.
Perfectly can I recall now the particular way strength came to me
before we separated for the night. We had gone over and over every
feature of what I had seen.
"He was looking for someone else, you say--someone who was not you?"
"He was looking for little Miles." A portentous clearness now possessed me.
"THAT'S whom he was looking for."
"But how do you know?"
"I know, I know, I know!" My exaltation grew. "And YOU know, my dear!"
She didn't deny this, but I required, I felt, not even so much
telling as that. She resumed in a moment, at any rate:
"What if HE should see him?"
"Little Miles? That's what he wants!"
She looked immensely scared again. "The child?"
"Heaven forbid! The man. He wants to appear to THEM."
That he might was an awful conception, and yet, somehow, I could
keep it at bay; which, moreover, as we lingered there,
was what I succeeded in practically proving. I had an absolute
certainty that I should see again what I had already seen,
but something within me said that by offering myself bravely
as the sole subject of such experience, by accepting, by inviting,
by surmounting it all, I should serve as an expiatory victim
and guard the tranquility of my companions. The children,
in especial, I should thus fence about and absolutely save.
I recall one of the last things I said that night to Mrs. Grose.
"It does strike me that my pupils have never mentioned--"
She looked at me hard as I musingly pulled up. "His having been
here and the time they were with him?"
"The time they were with him, and his name, his presence, his history,
in any way."
"Oh, the little lady doesn't remember. She never heard or knew."
"The circumstances of his death?" I thought with some intensity.
"Perhaps not. But Miles would remember--Miles would know."
"Ah, don't try him!" broke from Mrs. Grose.
I returned her the look she had given me. "Don't be afraid."
I continued to think. "It IS rather odd."
"That he has never spoken of him?"
"Never by the least allusion. And you tell me they were `great friends'?"
"Oh, it wasn't HIM!" Mrs. Grose with emphasis declared.
"It was Quint's own fancy. To play with him, I mean--
to spoil him." She paused a moment; then she added:
"Quint was much too free."
This gave me, straight from my vision of his face--SUCH a face!--
a sudden sickness of disgust. "Too free with MY boy?"
"Too free with everyone!"
I forbore, for the moment, to analyze this description further than
by the reflection that a part of it applied to several of the members
of the household, of the half-dozen maids and men who were still
of our small colony. But there was everything, for our apprehension,
in the lucky fact that no discomfortable legend, no perturbation
of scullions, had ever, within anyone's memory attached to the kind
old place. It had neither bad name nor ill fame, and Mrs. Grose,
most apparently, only desired to cling to me and to quake in silence.
I even put her, the very last thing of all, to the test. It was when,
at midnight, she had her hand on the schoolroom door to take leave.
"I have it from you then--for it's of great importance--that he was
definitely and admittedly bad?"
"Oh, not admittedly. _I_ knew it--but the master didn't."
"And you never told him?"
"Well, he didn't like tale-bearing--he hated complaints.
He was terribly short with anything of that kind, and if people
were all right to HIM--"
"He wouldn't be bothered with more?" This squared well enough
with my impressions of him: he was not a trouble-loving gentleman,
nor so very particular perhaps about some of the company HE kept.
All the same, I pressed my interlocutress. "I promise you _I_
would have told!"
She felt my discrimination. "I daresay I was wrong.
But, really, I was afraid."
"Afraid of what?"
"Of things that man could do. Quint was so clever--he was so deep."
I took this in still more than, probably, I showed.
"You weren't afraid of anything else? Not of his effect--?"
"His effect?" she repeated with a face of anguish and waiting
while I faltered.
"On innocent little precious lives. They were in your charge."
"No, they were not in mine!" she roundly and distressfully returned.
"The master believed in him and placed him here because he was
supposed not to be well and the country air so good for him.
So he had everything to say. Yes"--she let me have it--"even
about THEM."
"Them--that creature?" I had to smother a kind of howl.
"And you could bear it!"
"No. I couldn't--and I can't now!" And the poor woman burst into tears.
A rigid control, from the next day, was, as I have said, to follow them;
yet how often and how passionately, for a week, we came back together
to the subject! Much as we had discussed it that Sunday night, I was,
in the immediate later hours in especial--for it may be imagined whether
I slept--still haunted with the shadow of something she had not told me.
I myself had kept back nothing, but there was a word Mrs. Grose had
kept back. I was sure, moreover, by morning, that this was not from
a failure of frankness, but because on every side there were fears.
It seems to me indeed, in retrospect, that by the time the morrow's sun
was high I had restlessly read into the fact before us almost all the
meaning they were to receive from subsequent and more cruel occurrences.
What they gave me above all was just the sinister figure of the living man--
the dead one would keep awhile!--and of the months he had continuously
passed at Bly, which, added up, made a formidable stretch.
The limit of this evil time had arrived only when, on the dawn of a
winter's morning, Peter Quint was found, by a laborer going to early work,
stone dead on the road from the village: a catastrophe explained--
superficially at least--by a visible wound to his head; such a wound
as might have been produced--and as, on the final evidence, HAD been--
by a fatal slip, in the dark and after leaving the public house,
on the steepish icy slope, a wrong path altogether, at the bottom of
which he lay. The icy slope, the turn mistaken at night and in liquor,
accounted for much--practically, in the end and after the inquest and
boundless chatter, for everything; but there had been matters in his life--
strange passages and perils, secret disorders, vices more than suspected--
that would have accounted for a good deal more.
I scarce know how to put my story into words that shall be
a credible picture of my state of mind; but I was in these days
literally able to find a joy in the extraordinary flight of
heroism the occasion demanded of me. I now saw that I had been
asked for a service admirable and difficult; and there would
be a greatness in letting it be seen--oh, in the right quarter!--
that I could succeed where many another girl might have failed.
It was an immense help to me--I confess I rather applaud myself
as I look back!--that I saw my service so strongly and so simply.
I was there to protect and defend the little creatures in
the world the most bereaved and the most lovable, the appeal
of whose helplessness had suddenly become only too explicit,
a deep, constant ache of one's own committed heart.
We were cut off, really, together; we were united in our danger.
They had nothing but me, and I--well, I had THEM. It
was in short a magnificent chance. This chance presented
itself to me in an image richly material. I was a screen--
I was to stand before them. The more I saw, the less they would.
I began to watch them in a stifled suspense, a disguised
excitement that might well, had it continued too long,
have turned to something like madness. What saved me,
as I now see, was that it turned to something else altogether.
It didn't last as suspense--it was superseded by horrible proofs.
Proofs, I say, yes--from the moment I really took hold.
This moment dated from an afternoon hour that I happened
to spend in the grounds with the younger of my pupils alone.
We had left Miles indoors, on the red cushion of a deep
window seat; he had wished to finish a book, and I had been
glad to encourage a purpose so laudable in a young man whose
only defect was an occasional excess of the restless.
His sister, on the contrary, had been alert to come out,
and I strolled with her half an hour, seeking the shade,
for the sun was still high and the day exceptionally warm.
I was aware afresh, with her, as we went, of how,
like her brother, she contrived--it was the charming thing
in both children--to let me alone without appearing to drop
me and to accompany me without appearing to surround.
They were never importunate and yet never listless.
My attention to them all really went to seeing them amuse
themselves immensely without me: this was a spectacle they seemed
actively to prepare and that engaged me as an active admirer.
I walked in a world of their invention--they had no occasion whatever
to draw upon mine; so that my time was taken only with being,
for them, some remarkable person or thing that the game of
the moment required and that was merely, thanks to my superior,
my exalted stamp, a happy and highly distinguished sinecure.
I forget what I was on the present occasion; I only remember
that I was something very important and very quiet and that Flora
was playing very hard. We were on the edge of the lake, and, as we
had lately begun geography, the lake was the Sea of Azof.
Suddenly, in these circumstances, I became aware that, on the
other side of the Sea of Azof, we had an interested spectator.
The way this knowledge gathered in me was the strangest thing
in the world--the strangest, that is, except the very much
stranger in which it quickly merged itself. I had sat down with
a piece of work--for I was something or other that could sit--
on the old stone bench which overlooked the pond; and in this
position I began to take in with certitude, and yet without
direct vision, the presence, at a distance, of a third person.
The old trees, the thick shrubbery, made a great and pleasant shade,
but it was all suffused with the brightness of the hot, still hour.
There was no ambiguity in anything; none whatever, at least,
in the conviction I from one moment to another found myself
forming as to what I should see straight before me and across
the lake as a consequence of raising my eyes. They were attached
at this juncture to the stitching in which I was engaged,
and I can feel once more the spasm of my effort not to move them
till I should so have steadied myself as to be able to make up
my mind what to do. There was an alien object in view--a figure
whose right of presence I instantly, passionately questioned.
I recollect counting over perfectly the possibilities,
reminding myself that nothing was more natural, for instance,
then the appearance of one of the men about the place, or even
of a messenger, a postman, or a tradesman's boy, from the village.
That reminder had as little effect on my practical
certitude as I was conscious--still even without looking--
of its having upon the character and attitude of our visitor.
Nothing was more natural than that these things should be
the other things that they absolutely were not.
Of the positive identity of the apparition I would assure myself
as soon as the small clock of my courage should have ticked out the
right second; meanwhile, with an effort that was already sharp enough,
I transferred my eyes straight to little Flora, who, at the moment,
was about ten yards away. My heart had stood still for an instant
with the wonder and terror of the question whether she too would see;
and I held my breath while I waited for what a cry from her, what some
sudden innocent sign either of interest or of alarm, would tell me.
I waited, but nothing came; then, in the first place--and there is
something more dire in this, I feel, than in anything I have to relate--
I was determined by a sense that, within a minute, all sounds from her
had previously dropped; and, in the second, by the circumstance that,
also within the minute, she had, in her play, turned her back to the water.
This was her attitude when I at last looked at her--looked with the confirmed
conviction that we were still, together, under direct personal notice.
She had picked up a small flat piece of wood, which happened to have in it
a little hole that had evidently suggested to her the idea of sticking
in another fragment that might figure as a mast and make the thing a boat.
This second morsel, as I watched her, she was very markedly and intently
attempting to tighten in its place. My apprehension of what she was doing
sustained me so that after some seconds I felt I was ready for more.
Then I again shifted my eyes--I faced what I had to face.
VII
I got hold of Mrs. Grose as soon after this as I could; and I can
give no intelligible account of how I fought out the interval.
Yet I still hear myself cry as I fairly threw myself into her arms:
"They KNOW--it's too monstrous: they know, they know!"
"And what on earth--?" I felt her incredulity as she held me.
"Why, all that WE know--and heaven knows what else besides!"
Then, as she released me, I made it out to her, made it out perhaps only
now with full coherency even to myself. "Two hours ago, in the garden"--
I could scarce articulate--"Flora SAW!"
Mrs. Grose took it as she might have taken a blow in the stomach.
"She has told you?" she panted.
"Not a word--that's the horror. She kept it to herself!
The child of eight, THAT child!" Unutterable still,
for me, was the stupefaction of it.
Mrs. Grose, of course, could only gape the wider.
"Then how do you know?"
"I was there--I saw with my eyes: saw that she was perfectly aware."
"Do you mean aware of HIM?"
"No--of HER." I was conscious as I spoke that I looked
prodigious things, for I got the slow reflection of them
in my companion's face. "Another person--this time;
but a figure of quite as unmistakable horror and evil:
a woman in black, pale and dreadful--with such an air also,
and such a face!--on the other side of the lake.
I was there with the child--quiet for the hour; and in the midst
of it she came."
"Came how--from where?"
"From where they come from! She just appeared and stood there--
but not so near."
"And without coming nearer?"
"Oh, for the effect and the feeling, she might have been as close as you!"
My friend, with an odd impulse, fell back a step.
"Was she someone you've never seen?"
"Yes. But someone the child has. Someone YOU have."
Then, to show how I had thought it all out: "My predecessor--
the one who died."
"Miss Jessel?"
"Miss Jessel. You don't believe me?" I pressed.
She turned right and left in her distress. "How can you be sure?"
This drew from me, in the state of my nerves, a flash of impatience.
"Then ask Flora--SHE'S sure!" But I had no sooner spoken
than I caught myself up. "No, for God's sake, DON'T!"
She'll say she isn't--she'll lie!"
Mrs. Grose was not too bewildered instinctively to protest.
"Ah, how CAN you?"
"Because I'm clear. Flora doesn't want me to know."
"It's only then to spare you."
"No, no--there are depths, depths! The more I go over it,
the more I see in it, and the more I see in it, the more I fear.
I don't know what I DON'T see--what I DON'T fear!"
Mrs. Grose tried to keep up with me. "You mean you're afraid
of seeing her again?"
"Oh, no; that's nothing--now!" Then I explained.
"It's of NOT seeing her."
But my companion only looked wan. "I don't understand you."
"Why, it's that the child may keep it up--and that the child assuredly
WILL--without my knowing it."
At the image of this possibility Mrs. Grose for a moment collapsed,
yet presently to pull herself together again, as if from the positive
force of the sense of what, should we yield an inch, there would
really be to give way to. "Dear, dear--we must keep our heads!
And after all, if she doesn't mind it--!" She even tried a grim joke.
"Perhaps she likes it!"
"Likes SUCH things--a scrap of an infant!"
"Isn't it just a proof of her blessed innocence?" my friend bravely inquired.
She brought me, for the instant, almost round.
"Oh, we must clutch at THAT--we must cling to it!
If it isn't a proof of what you say, it's a proof of--God knows what!
For the woman's a horror of horrors."
Mrs. Grose, at this, fixed her eyes a minute on the ground;
then at last raising them, "Tell me how you know," she said.
"Then you admit it's what she was?" I cried.
"Tell me how you know," my friend simply repeated.
"Know? By seeing her! By the way she looked."
"At you, do you mean--so wickedly?"
"Dear me, no--I could have borne that. She gave me never a glance.
She only fixed the child."
Mrs. Grose tried to see it. "Fixed her?"
"Ah, with such awful eyes!"
She stared at mine as if they might really have resembled them.
"Do you mean of dislike?"
"God help us, no. Of something much worse."
"Worse than dislike?--this left her indeed at a loss.
"With a determination--indescribable. With a kind of fury of intention."
I made her turn pale. "Intention?"
"To get hold of her." Mrs. Grose--her eyes just lingering
on mine--gave a shudder and walked to the window;
and while she stood there looking out I completed my statement.
"THAT'S what Flora knows."
After a little she turned round. "The person was in black, you say?"
"In mourning--rather poor, almost shabby. But--yes--with
extraordinary beauty." I now recognized to what I had at last,
stroke by stroke, brought the victim of my confidence, for she quite
visibly weighed this. "Oh, handsome--very, very," I insisted;
"wonderfully handsome. But infamous."
She slowly came back to me. "Miss Jessel--WAS infamous."
She once more took my hand in both her own, holding it
as tight as if to fortify me against the increase of alarm I
might draw from this disclosure. "They were both infamous,"
she finally said.
So, for a little, we faced it once more together; and I found absolutely
a degree of help in seeing it now so straight. "I appreciate,"
I said, "the great decency of your not having hitherto spoken;
but the time has certainly come to give me the whole thing."
She appeared to assent to this, but still only in silence;
seeing which I went on: "I must have it now. Of what did she die?
Come, there was something between them."
"There was everything."
"In spite of the difference--?"
"Oh, of their rank, their condition"--she brought it woefully out.
"SHE was a lady."
I turned it over; I again saw. "Yes--she was a lady."
"And he so dreadfully below," said Mrs. Grose.
I felt that I doubtless needn't press too hard, in such company,
on the place of a servant in the scale; but there was nothing to prevent
an acceptance of my companion's own measure of my predecessor's abasement.
There was a way to deal with that, and I dealt; the more readily
for my full vision--on the evidence--of our employer's late clever,
good-looking "own" man; impudent, assured, spoiled, depraved.
"The fellow was a hound."
Mrs. Grose considered as if it were perhaps a little a case
for a sense of shades. "I've never seen one like him.
He did what he wished."
"With HER?"
"With them all."
It was as if now in my friend's own eyes Miss Jessel had again appeared.
I seemed at any rate, for an instant, to see their evocation of her as
distinctly as I had seen her by the pond; and I brought out with decision:
"It must have been also what SHE wished!"
Mrs. Grose's face signified that it had been indeed, but she said
at the same time: "Poor woman--she paid for it!"
"Then you do know what she died of?" I asked.
"No--I know nothing. I wanted not to know; I was glad enough I didn't;
and I thanked heaven she was well out of this!"
"Yet you had, then, your idea--"
"Of her real reason for leaving? Oh, yes--as to that.
She couldn't have stayed. Fancy it here--for a governess!
And afterward I imagined--and I still imagine. And what I
imagine is dreadful."
"Not so dreadful as what _I_ do," I replied; on which I must
have shown her--as I was indeed but too conscious--a front of
miserable defeat. It brought out again all her compassion for me,
and at the renewed touch of her kindness my power to resist broke down.
I burst, as I had, the other time, made her burst, into tears;
she took me to her motherly breast, and my lamentation overflowed.
"I don't do it!" I sobbed in despair; "I don't save or shield them!
It's far worse than I dreamed--they're lost!"
VIII
What I had said to Mrs. Grose was true enough: there were in the matter I
had put before her depths and possibilities that I lacked resolution to sound;
so that when we met once more in the wonder of it we were of a common mind
about the duty of resistance to extravagant fancies. We were to keep our
heads if we should keep nothing else--difficult indeed as that might be in
the face of what, in our prodigious experience, was least to be questioned.
Late that night, while the house slept, we had another talk in my room,
when she went all the way with me as to its being beyond doubt that I
had seen exactly what I had seen. To hold her perfectly in the pinch
of that, I found I had only to ask her how, if I had "made it up,"
I came to be able to give, of each of the persons appearing to me,
a picture disclosing, to the last detail, their special marks--a portrait
on the exhibition of which she had instantly recognized and named them.
She wished of course--small blame to her!--to sink the whole subject;
and I was quick to assure her that my own interest in it had now
violently taken the form of a search for the way to escape from it.
I encountered her on the ground of a probability that with recurrence--
for recurrence we took for granted--I should get used to my danger,
distinctly professing that my personal exposure had suddenly become
the least of my discomforts. It was my new suspicion that was intolerable;
and yet even to this complication the later hours of the day had brought
a little ease.
On leaving her, after my first outbreak, I had of course returned
to my pupils, associating the right remedy for my dismay with
that sense of their charm which I had already found to be a thing
I could positively cultivate and which had never failed me yet.
I had simply, in other words, plunged afresh into Flora's
special society and there become aware--it was almost a luxury!--
that she could put her little conscious hand straight upon
the spot that ached. She had looked at me in sweet speculation
and then had accused me to my face of having "cried."
I had supposed I had brushed away the ugly signs: but I
could literally--for the time, at all events--rejoice, under this
fathomless charity, that they had not entirely disappeared.
To gaze into the depths of blue of the child's eyes and pronounce
their loveliness a trick of premature cunning was to be guilty
of a cynicism in preference to which I naturally preferred
to abjure my judgment and, so far as might be, my agitation.
I couldn't abjure for merely wanting to, but I could repeat
to Mrs. Grose--as I did there, over and over, in the small hours--
that with their voices in the air, their pressure on one's heart,
and their fragrant faces against one's cheek, everything fell
to the ground but their incapacity and their beauty.
It was a pity that, somehow, to settle this once for all,
I had equally to re-enumerate the signs of subtlety that,
in the afternoon, by the lake had made a miracle of my show
of self-possession. It was a pity to be obliged to reinvestigate
the certitude of the moment itself and repeat how it had come
to me as a revelation that the inconceivable communion I
then surprised was a matter, for either party, of habit.
It was a pity that I should have had to quaver out again
the reasons for my not having, in my delusion, so much
as questioned that the little girl saw our visitant even
as I actually saw Mrs. Grose herself, and that she wanted,
by just so much as she did thus see, to make me suppose she
didn't, and at the same time, without showing anything,
arrive at a guess as to whether I myself did! It was a pity
that I needed once more to describe the portentous little activity
by which she sought to divert my attention--the perceptible
increase of movement, the greater intensity of play, the singing,
the gabbling of nonsense, and the invitation to romp.
Yet if I had not indulged, to prove there was nothing in it,
in this review, I should have missed the two or three dim elements
of comfort that still remained to me. I should not for instance have
been able to asseverate to my friend that I was certain--which was
so much to the good--that _I_ at least had not betrayed myself.
I should not have been prompted, by stress of need, by desperation
of mind--I scarce know what to call it--to invoke such further
aid to intelligence as might spring from pushing my colleague
fairly to the wall. She had told me, bit by bit, under pressure,
a great deal; but a small shifty spot on the wrong side of it
all still sometimes brushed my brow like the wing of a bat;
and I remember how on this occasion--for the sleeping house and
the concentration alike of our danger and our watch seemed to help--
I felt the importance of giving the last jerk to the curtain.
"I don't believe anything so horrible," I recollect saying;
"no, let us put it definitely, my dear, that I don't. But if I did,
you know, there's a thing I should require now, just without sparing
you the least bit more--oh, not a scrap, come!--to get out of you.
What was it you had in mind when, in our distress, before Miles came back,
over the letter from his school, you said, under my insistence,
that you didn't pretend for him that he had not literally EVER
been `bad'? He has NOT literally `ever,' in these weeks that I
myself have lived with him and so closely watched him; he has been
an imperturbable little prodigy of delightful, lovable goodness.
Therefore you might perfectly have made the claim for him
if you had not, as it happened, seen an exception to take.
What was your exception, and to what passage in your personal
observation of him did you refer?"
It was a dreadfully austere inquiry, but levity was not our note, and, at any
rate, before the gray dawn admonished us to separate I had got my answer.
What my friend had had in mind proved to be immensely to the purpose.
It was neither more nor less than the circumstance that for a period
of several months Quint and the boy had been perpetually together.
It was in fact the very appropriate truth that she had ventured to criticize
the propriety, to hint at the incongruity, of so close an alliance,
and even to go so far on the subject as a frank overture to Miss Jessel.
Miss Jessel had, with a most strange manner, requested her to mind her
business, and the good woman had, on this, directly approached little Miles.
What she had said to him, since I pressed, was that SHE liked to see
young gentlemen not forget their station.
I pressed again, of course, at this. "You reminded him that Quint
was only a base menial?"
"As you might say! And it was his answer, for one thing,
that was bad."
"And for another thing?" I waited. "He repeated your words to Quint?"
"No, not that. It's just what he WOULDN'T!" she could
still impress upon me. "I was sure, at any rate," she added,
"that he didn't. But he denied certain occasions."
"What occasions?"
"When they had been about together quite as if Quint were his tutor--
and a very grand one--and Miss Jessel only for the little lady.
When he had gone off with the fellow, I mean, and spent hours with him."
"He then prevaricated about it--he said he hadn't?"
Her assent was clear enough to cause me to add in a moment:
"I see. He lied."
"Oh!" Mrs. Grose mumbled. This was a suggestion that it didn't matter;
which indeed she backed up by a further remark. "You see, after all,
Miss Jessel didn't mind. She didn't forbid him."
I considered. "Did he put that to you as a justification?"
At this she dropped again. "No, he never spoke of it."
"Never mentioned her in connection with Quint?"
She saw, visibly flushing, where I was coming out. "Well, he didn't
show anything. He denied," she repeated; "he denied."
Lord, how I pressed her now! "So that you could see he knew
what was between the two wretches?"
"I don't know--I don't know!" the poor woman groaned.
"You do know, you dear thing," I replied; "only you haven't
my dreadful boldness of mind, and you keep back, out of timidity
and modesty and delicacy, even the impression that, in the past,
when you had, without my aid, to flounder about in silence,
most of all made you miserable. But I shall get it out of you yet!
There was something in the boy that suggested to you," I continued,
"that he covered and concealed their relation."
"Oh, he couldn't prevent--"
"Your learning the truth? I daresay! But, heavens," I fell,
with vehemence, athinking, "what it shows that they must,
to that extent, have succeeded in making of him!"
"Ah, nothing that's not nice NOW!" Mrs. Grose lugubriously pleaded.
"I don't wonder you looked queer," I persisted, "when I mentioned
to you the letter from his school!"
"I doubt if I looked as queer as you!" she retorted with homely force.
"And if he was so bad then as that comes to, how is he such an angel now?"
"Yes, indeed--and if he was a fiend at school! How, how, how?
Well," I said in my torment, "you must put it to me again,
but I shall not be able to tell you for some days. Only, put it
to me again!" I cried in a way that made my friend stare.
"There are directions in which I must not for the present
let myself go." Meanwhile I returned to her first example--
the one to which she had just previously referred--
of the boy's happy capacity for an occasional slip.
"If Quint--on your remonstrance at the time you speak of--
was a base menial, one of the things Miles said to you,
I find myself guessing, was that you were another."
Again her admission was so adequate that I continued:
"And you forgave him that?"
"Wouldn't YOU?"
"Oh, yes!" And we exchanged there, in the stillness,
a sound of the oddest amusement. Then I went on:
"At all events, while he was with the man--"
"Miss Flora was with the woman. It suited them all!"
It suited me, too, I felt, only too well; by which I mean
that it suited exactly the particularly deadly view I
was in the very act of forbidding myself to entertain.
But I so far succeeded in checking the expression of this view
that I will throw, just here, no further light on it than may be
offered by the mention of my final observation to Mrs. Grose.
"His having lied and been impudent are, I confess, less engaging
specimens than I had hoped to have from you of the outbreak in him
of the little natural man. Still," I mused, "They must do,
for they make me feel more than ever that I must watch."
It made me blush, the next minute, to see in my friend's face
how much more unreservedly she had forgiven him than her anecdote
struck me as presenting to my own tenderness an occasion for doing.
This came out when, at the schoolroom door, she quitted me.
"Surely you don't accuse HIM--"
"Of carrying on an intercourse that he conceals from me?
Ah, remember that, until further evidence, I now accuse nobody."
Then, before shutting her out to go, by another passage,
to her own place, "I must just wait," I wound up.
IX
I waited and waited, and the days, as they elapsed,
took something from my consternation. A very few of them,
in fact, passing, in constant sight of my pupils,
without a fresh incident, sufficed to give to grievous fancies
and even to odious memories a kind of brush of the sponge.
I have spoken of the surrender to their extraordinary
childish grace as a thing I could actively cultivate,
and it may be imagined if I neglected now to address myself
to this source for whatever it would yield. Stranger than I
can express, certainly, was the effort to struggle against my
new lights; it would doubtless have been, however, a greater
tension still had it not been so frequently successful.
I used to wonder how my little charges could help guessing that I
thought strange things about them; and the circumstances that
these things only made them more interesting was not by itself
a direct aid to keeping them in the dark. I trembled lest they
should see that they WERE so immensely more interesting.
Putting things at the worst, at all events, as in meditation I
so often did, any clouding of their innocence could only be--
blameless and foredoomed as they were--a reason the more for
taking risks. There were moments when, by an irresistible impulse,
I found myself catching them up and pressing them to my heart.
As soon as I had done so I used to say to myself:
"What will they think of that? Doesn't it betray too much?"
It would have been easy to get into a sad, wild tangle about how
much I might betray; but the real account, I feel, of the hours
of peace that I could still enjoy was that the immediate
charm of my companions was a beguilement still effective
even under the shadow of the possibility that it was studied.
For if it occurred to me that I might occasionally excite
suspicion by the little outbreaks of my sharper passion for them,
so too I remember wondering if I mightn't see a queerness
in the traceable increase of their own demonstrations.
They were at this period extravagantly and preternaturally fond
of me; which, after all, I could reflect, was no more than a
graceful response in children perpetually bowed over and hugged.
The homage of which they were so lavish succeeded, in truth,
for my nerves, quite as well as if I never appeared to myself,
as I may say, literally to catch them at a purpose in it.
They had never, I think, wanted to do so many things for their
poor protectress; I mean--though they got their lessons better
and better, which was naturally what would please her most--
in the way of diverting, entertaining, surprising her;
reading her passages, telling her stories, acting her charades,
pouncing out at her, in disguises, as animals and historical
characters, and above all astonishing her by the "pieces" they
had secretly got by heart and could interminably recite.
I should never get to the bottom--were I to let myself go even now--
of the prodigious private commentary, all under still more
private correction, with which, in these days, I overscored
their full hours. They had shown me from the first a facility
for everything, a general faculty which, taking a fresh start,
achieved remarkable flights. They got their little tasks
as if they loved them, and indulged, from the mere exuberance
of the gift, in the most unimposed little miracles of memory.
They not only popped out at me as tigers and as Romans,
but as Shakespeareans, astronomers, and navigators.
This was so singularly the case that it had presumably
much to do with the fact as to which, at the present day,
I am at a loss for a different explanation: I allude to my
unnatural composure on the subject of another school for Miles.
What I remember is that I was content not, for the time,
to open the question, and that contentment must have sprung
from the sense of his perpetually striking show of cleverness.
He was too clever for a bad governess, for a parson's daughter,
to spoil; and the strangest if not the brightest thread
in the pensive embroidery I just spoke of was the impression
I might have got, if I had dared to work it out, that he was
under some influence operating in his small intellectual life
as a tremendous incitement.
If it was easy to reflect, however, that such a boy could postpone school,
it was at least as marked that for such a boy to have been
"kicked out" by a schoolmaster was a mystification without end.
Let me add that in their company now--and I was careful almost
never to be out of it--I could follow no scent very far. We lived
in a cloud of music and love and success and private theatricals.
The musical sense in each of the children was of the quickest,
but the elder in especial had a marvelous knack of catching and repeating.
The schoolroom piano broke into all gruesome fancies; and when that failed
there were confabulations in corners, with a sequel of one of them going
out in the highest spirits in order to "come in" as something new.
I had had brothers myself, and it was no revelation to me that little
girls could be slavish idolaters of little boys. What surpassed
everything was that there was a little boy in the world who could have
for the inferior age, sex, and intelligence so fine a consideration.
They were extraordinarily at one, and to say that they never either
quarreled or complained is to make the note of praise coarse for their
quality of sweetness. Sometimes, indeed, when I dropped into coarseness,
I perhaps came across traces of little understandings between them by
which one of them should keep me occupied while the other slipped away.
There is a naive side, I suppose, in all diplomacy; but if my pupils
practiced upon me, it was surely with the minimum of grossness.
It was all in the other quarter that, after a lull, the grossness broke out.
I find that I really hang back; but I must take my plunge.
In going on with the record of what was hideous at Bly,
I not only challenge the most liberal faith--for which I
little care; but--and this is another matter--I renew what I
myself suffered, I again push my way through it to the end.
There came suddenly an hour after which, as I look back,
the affair seems to me to have been all pure suffering;
but I have at least reached the heart of it,
and the straightest road out is doubtless to advance.
One evening--with nothing to lead up or to prepare it--
I felt the cold touch of the impression that had breathed
on me the night of my arrival and which, much lighter then,
as I have mentioned, I should probably have made little
of in memory had my subsequent sojourn been less agitated.
I had not gone to bed; I sat reading by a couple of candles.
There was a roomful of old books at Bly--last-century fiction,
some of it, which, to the extent of a distinctly deprecated renown,
but never to so much as that of a stray specimen, had reached
the sequestered home and appealed to the unavowed curiosity
of my youth. I remember that the book I had in my hand
was Fielding's Amelia; also that I was wholly awake.
I recall further both a general conviction that it was horribly
late and a particular objection to looking at my watch.
I figure, finally, that the white curtain draping,
in the fashion of those days, the head of Flora's
little bed, shrouded, as I had assured myself long before,
the perfection of childish rest. I recollect in short that,
though I was deeply interested in my author, I found myself,
at the turn of a page and with his spell all scattered,
looking straight up from him and hard at the door of my room.
There was a moment during which I listened, reminded of
the faint sense I had had, the first night, of there being
something undefinably astir in the house, and noted the soft
breath of the open casement just move the half-drawn blind.
Then, with all the marks of a deliberation that must have
seemed magnificent had there been anyone to admire it,
I laid down my book, rose to my feet, and, taking a candle,
went straight out of the room and, from the passage,
on which my light made little impression, noiselessly closed
and locked the door.
I can say now neither what determined nor what guided me, but I went
straight along the lobby, holding my candle high, till I came within sight
of the tall window that presided over the great turn of the staircase.
At this point I precipitately found myself aware of three things.
They were practically simultaneous, yet they had flashes of succession.
My candle, under a bold flourish, went out, and I perceived, by the uncovered
window, that the yielding dusk of earliest morning rendered it unnecessary.
Without it, the next instant, I saw that there was someone on the stair.
I speak of sequences, but I required no lapse of seconds to stiffen
myself for a third encounter with Quint. The apparition had reached
the landing halfway up and was therefore on the spot nearest the window,
where at sight of me, it stopped short and fixed me exactly as it had fixed
me from the tower and from the garden. He knew me as well as I knew him;
and so, in the cold, faint twilight, with a glimmer in the high glass
and another on the polish of the oak stair below, we faced each
other in our common intensity. He was absolutely, on this occasion,
a living, detestable, dangerous presence. But that was not the wonder
of wonders; I reserve this distinction for quite another circumstance:
the circumstance that dread had unmistakably quitted me and that there
was nothing in me there that didn't meet and measure him.
I had plenty of anguish after that extraordinary moment,
but I had, thank God, no terror. And he knew I had not--I found
myself at the end of an instant magnificently aware of this.
I felt, in a fierce rigor of confidence, that if I stood
my ground a minute I should cease--for the time, at least--
to have him to reckon with; and during the minute, accordingly,
the thing was as human and hideous as a real interview:
hideous just because it WAS human, as human as to have
met alone, in the small hours, in a sleeping house, some enemy,
some adventurer, some criminal. It was the dead silence of our
long gaze at such close quarters that gave the whole horror,
huge as it was, its only note of the unnatural. If I had met
a murderer in such a place and at such an hour, we still at
least would have spoken. Something would have passed, in life,
between us; if nothing had passed, one of us would have moved.
The moment was so prolonged that it would have taken but little
more to make me doubt if even _I_ were in life. I can't
express what followed it save by saying that the silence itself--
which was indeed in a manner an attestation of my strength--
became the element into which I saw the figure disappear;
in which I definitely saw it turn as I might have seen the low
wretch to which it had once belonged turn on receipt of an order,
and pass, with my eyes on the villainous back that no hunch
could have more disfigured, straight down the staircase
and into the darkness in which the next bend was lost.
X
I remained awhile at the top of the stair, but with the effect
presently of understanding that when my visitor had gone, he had gone:
then I returned to my room. The foremost thing I saw there
by the light of the candle I had left burning was that Flora's
little bed was empty; and on this I caught my breath with all
the terror that, five minutes before, I had been able to resist.
I dashed at the place in which I had left her lying and over which
(for the small silk counterpane and the sheets were disarranged)
the white curtains had been deceivingly pulled forward;
then my step, to my unutterable relief, produced an answering sound:
I perceived an agitation of the window blind, and the child,
ducking down, emerged rosily from the other side of it.
She stood there in so much of her candor and so little of her nightgown,
with her pink bare feet and the golden glow of her curls.
She looked intensely grave, and I had never had such a sense of losing
an advantage acquired (the thrill of which had just been so prodigious)
as on my consciousness that she addressed me with a reproach.
"You naughty: where HAVE you been?"--instead of challenging
her own irregularity I found myself arraigned and explaining.
She herself explained, for that matter, with the loveliest,
eagerest simplicity. She had known suddenly, as she lay there,
that I was out of the room, and had jumped up to see what had
become of me. I had dropped, with the joy of her reappearance,
back into my chair--feeling then, and then only, a little faint;
and she had pattered straight over to me, thrown herself upon
my knee, given herself to be held with the flame of the candle full
in the wonderful little face that was still flushed with sleep.
I remember closing my eyes an instant, yieldingly, consciously,
as before the excess of something beautiful that shone out of the blue
of her own. "You were looking for me out of the window?" I said.
"You thought I might be walking in the grounds?"
"Well, you know, I thought someone was"--she never blanched as she
smiled out that at me.
Oh, how I looked at her now! "And did you see anyone?"
"Ah, NO!" she returned, almost with the full privilege
of childish inconsequence, resentfully, though with a long
sweetness in her little drawl of the negative.
At that moment, in the state of my nerves, I absolutely believed
she lied; and if I once more closed my eyes it was before the dazzle
of the three or four possible ways in which I might take this up.
One of these, for a moment, tempted me with such singular intensity that,
to withstand it, I must have gripped my little girl with a spasm that,
wonderfully, she submitted to without a cry or a sign of fright.
Why not break out at her on the spot and have it all over?--
give it to her straight in her lovely little lighted face?
"You see, you see, you KNOW that you do and that you already quite
suspect I believe it; therefore, why not frankly confess it to me,
so that we may at least live with it together and learn perhaps,
in the strangeness of our fate, where we are and what it means?"
This solicitation dropped, alas, as it came: if I could immediately
have succumbed to it I might have spared myself--well, you'll see what.
Instead of succumbing I sprang again to my feet, looked at her bed,
and took a helpless middle way. "Why did you pull the curtain
over the place to make me think you were still there?"
Flora luminously considered; after which, with her little divine smile:
"Because I don't like to frighten you!"
"But if I had, by your idea, gone out--?"
She absolutely declined to be puzzled; she turned her eyes to the flame
of the candle as if the question were as irrelevant, or at any rate
as impersonal, as Mrs. Marcet or nine-times-nine. "Oh, but you know,"
she quite adequately answered, "that you might come back, you dear,
and that you HAVE!" And after a little, when she had got into bed,
I had, for a long time, by almost sitting on her to hold her hand,
to prove that I recognized the pertinence of my return.
You may imagine the general complexion, from that moment, of my nights.
I repeatedly sat up till I didn't know when; I selected moments when my
roommate unmistakably slept, and, stealing out, took noiseless turns
in the passage and even pushed as far as to where I had last met Quint.
But I never met him there again; and I may as well say at once
that I on no other occasion saw him in the house. I just missed,
on the staircase, on the other hand, a different adventure.
Looking down it from the top I once recognized the presence of a woman
seated on one of the lower steps with her back presented to me,
her body half-bowed and her head, in an attitude of woe, in her hands.
I had been there but an instant, however, when she vanished without
looking round at me. I knew, nonetheless, exactly what dreadful face
she had to show; and I wondered whether, if instead of being above I had
been below, I should have had, for going up, the same nerve I had lately
shown Quint. Well, there continued to be plenty of chance for nerve.
On the eleventh night after my latest encounter with that gentleman--
they were all numbered now--I had an alarm that perilously skirted it
and that indeed, from the particular quality of its unexpectedness,
proved quite my sharpest shock. It was precisely the first night during
this series that, weary with watching, I had felt that I might again
without laxity lay myself down at my old hour. I slept immediately and,
as I afterward knew, till about one o'clock; but when I woke it was
to sit straight up, as completely roused as if a hand had shook me.
I had left a light burning, but it was now out, and I felt an instant
certainty that Flora had extinguished it. This brought me to my feet
and straight, in the darkness, to her bed, which I found she had left.
A glance at the window enlightened me further, and the striking of a match
completed the picture.
The child had again got up--this time blowing out the taper, and had again,
for some purpose of observation or response, squeezed in behind
the blind and was peering out into the night. That she now saw--
as she had not, I had satisfied myself, the previous time--was proved
to me by the fact that she was disturbed neither by my reillumination
nor by the haste I made to get into slippers and into a wrap.
Hidden, protected, absorbed, she evidently rested on the sill--
the casement opened forward--and gave herself up. There was a great
still moon to help her, and this fact had counted in my quick decision.
She was face to face with the apparition we had met at the lake,
and could now communicate with it as she had not then been able to do.
What I, on my side, had to care for was, without disturbing her,
to reach, from the corridor, some other window in the same quarter.
I got to the door without her hearing me; I got out of it, closed it,
and listened, from the other side, for some sound from her.
While I stood in the passage I had my eyes on her brother's door,
which was but ten steps off and which, indescribably, produced in me
a renewal of the strange impulse that I lately spoke of as my temptation.
What if I should go straight in and march to HIS window?--what if,
by risking to his boyish bewilderment a revelation of my motive,
I should throw across the rest of the mystery the long halter
of my boldness?
This thought held me sufficiently to make me cross to his
threshold and pause again. I preternaturally listened; I figured
to myself what might portentously be; I wondered if his bed were
also empty and he too were secretly at watch. It was a deep,
soundless minute, at the end of which my impulse failed.
He was quiet; he might be innocent; the risk was hideous;
I turned away. There was a figure in the grounds--a figure
prowling for a sight, the visitor with whom Flora was engaged;
but it was not the visitor most concerned with my boy.
I hesitated afresh, but on other grounds and only for a few seconds;
then I had made my choice. There were empty rooms at Bly,
and it was only a question of choosing the right one.
The right one suddenly presented itself to me as the lower one--
though high above the gardens--in the solid corner of the house
that I have spoken of as the old tower. This was a large,
square chamber, arranged with some state as a bedroom, the extravagant
size of which made it so inconvenient that it had not for years,
though kept by Mrs. Grose in exemplary order, been occupied.
I had often admired it and I knew my way about in it; I had only,
after just faltering at the first chill gloom of its disuse,
to pass across it and unbolt as quietly as I could one of
the shutters. Achieving this transit, I uncovered the glass
without a sound and, applying my face to the pane, was able,
the darkness without being much less than within, to see that I
commanded the right direction. Then I saw something more.
The moon made the night extraordinarily penetrable and
showed me on the lawn a person, diminished by distance,
who stood there motionless and as if fascinated, looking up
to where I had appeared--looking, that is, not so much
straight at me as at something that was apparently above me.
There was clearly another person above me--there was a person
on the tower; but the presence on the lawn was not in the least
what I had conceived and had confidently hurried to meet.
The presence on the lawn--I felt sick as I made it out--
was poor little Miles himself.
XI
It was not till late next day that I spoke to Mrs. Grose;
the rigor with which I kept my pupils in sight making it often
difficult to meet her privately, and the more as we each felt
the importance of not provoking--on the part of the servants
quite as much as on that of the children--any suspicion
of a secret flurry or that of a discussion of mysteries.
I drew a great security in this particular from her mere
smooth aspect. There was nothing in her fresh face to pass
on to others my horrible confidences. She believed me,
I was sure, absolutely: if she hadn't I don't know what would
have become of me, for I couldn't have borne the business alone.
But she was a magnificent monument to the blessing of a want
of imagination, and if she could see in our little charges nothing
but their beauty and amiability, their happiness and cleverness,
she had no direct communication with the sources of my trouble.
If they had been at all visibly blighted or battered, she would
doubtless have grown, on tracing it back, haggard enough
to match them; as matters stood, however, I could feel her,
when she surveyed them, with her large white arms folded
and the habit of serenity in all her look, thank the Lord's
mercy that if they were ruined the pieces would still serve.
Flights of fancy gave place, in her mind, to a steady fireside glow,
and I had already begun to perceive how, with the development
of the conviction that--as time went on without a public accident--
our young things could, after all, look out for themselves,
she addressed her greatest solicitude to the sad case presented
by their instructress. That, for myself, was a sound simplification:
I could engage that, to the world, my face should tell no tales,
but it would have been, in the conditions, an immense added
strain to find myself anxious about hers.
At the hour I now speak of she had joined me, under pressure,
on the terrace, where, with the lapse of the season, the afternoon
sun was now agreeable; and we sat there together while, before us,
at a distance, but within call if we wished, the children
strolled to and fro in one of their most manageable moods.
They moved slowly, in unison, below us, over the lawn, the boy,
as they went, reading aloud from a storybook and passing
his arm round his sister to keep her quite in touch.
Mrs. Grose watched them with positive placidity; then I caught
the suppressed intellectual creak with which she conscientiously
turned to take from me a view of the back of the tapestry.
I had made her a receptacle of lurid things, but there was an odd
recognition of my superiority--my accomplishments and my function--
in her patience under my pain. She offered her mind to my
disclosures as, had I wished to mix a witch's broth and proposed it
with assurance, she would have held out a large clean saucepan.
This had become thoroughly her attitude by the time that,
in my recital of the events of the night, I reached the point
of what Miles had said to me when, after seeing him, at such
a monstrous hour, almost on the very spot where he happened
now to be, I had gone down to bring him in; choosing then,
at the window, with a concentrated need of not alarming the house,
rather that method than a signal more resonant. I had left
her meanwhile in little doubt of my small hope of representing
with success even to her actual sympathy my sense of the real
splendor of the little inspiration with which, after I had got
him into the house, the boy met my final articulate challenge.
As soon as I appeared in the moonlight on the terrace,
he had come to me as straight as possible; on which I had taken
his hand without a word and led him, through the dark spaces,
up the staircase where Quint had so hungrily hovered for him,
along the lobby where I had listened and trembled, and so to
his forsaken room.
Not a sound, on the way, had passed between us, and I had wondered--
oh, HOW I had wondered!--if he were groping about in his
little mind for something plausible and not too grotesque.
It would tax his invention, certainly, and I felt, this time,
over his real embarrassment, a curious thrill of triumph.
It was a sharp trap for the inscrutable! He couldn't play any
longer at innocence; so how the deuce would he get out of it?
There beat in me indeed, with the passionate throb of this
question an equal dumb appeal as to how the deuce _I_ should.
I was confronted at last, as never yet, with all the risk
attached even now to sounding my own horrid note.
I remember in fact that as we pushed into his little chamber,
where the bed had not been slept in at all and the window,
uncovered to the moonlight, made the place so clear that there
was no need of striking a match--I remember how I suddenly dropped,
sank upon the edge of the bed from the force of the idea
that he must know how he really, as they say, "had" me.
He could do what he liked, with all his cleverness to help him,
so long as I should continue to defer to the old tradition
of the criminality of those caretakers of the young who
minister to superstitions and fears. He "had" me indeed,
and in a cleft stick; for who would ever absolve me, who would
consent that I should go unhung, if, by the faintest tremor
of an overture, I were the first to introduce into our perfect
intercourse an element so dire? No, no: it was useless
to attempt to convey to Mrs. Grose, just as it is scarcely
less so to attempt to suggest here, how, in our short,
stiff brush in the dark, he fairly shook me with admiration.
I was of course thoroughly kind and merciful; never, never yet
had I placed on his little shoulders hands of such tenderness
as those with which, while I rested against the bed,
I held him there well under fire. I had no alternative but,
in form at least, to put it to him.
"You must tell me now--and all the truth. What did you go out for?
What were you doing there?"
I can still see his wonderful smile, the whites of his beautiful eyes,
and the uncovering of his little teeth shine to me in the dusk.
"If I tell you why, will you understand?" My heart,
at this, leaped into my mouth. WOULD he tell me why?
I found no sound on my lips to press it, and I was aware
of replying only with a vague, repeated, grimacing nod.
He was gentleness itself, and while I wagged my head at
him he stood there more than ever a little fairy prince.
It was his brightness indeed that gave me a respite.
Would it be so great if he were really going to tell me?
"Well," he said at last, "just exactly in order that you
should do this."
"Do what?"
"Think me--for a change--BAD!" I shall never forget the sweetness
and gaiety with which he brought out the word, nor how, on top of it,
he bent forward and kissed me. It was practically the end of everything.
I met his kiss and I had to make, while I folded him for a minute
in my arms, the most stupendous effort not to cry. He had given exactly
the account of himself that permitted least of my going behind it,
and it was only with the effect of confirming my acceptance of it that,
as I presently glanced about the room, I could say--
"Then you didn't undress at all?"
He fairly glittered in the gloom. "Not at all.
I sat up and read."
"And when did you go down?"
"At midnight. When I'm bad I AM bad!"
"I see, I see--it's charming. But how could you be sure I would know it?"
"Oh, I arranged that with Flora." His answers rang out with a readiness!
"She was to get up and look out."
"Which is what she did do." It was I who fell into the trap!
"So she disturbed you, and, to see what she was looking at,
you also looked--you saw."
"While you," I concurred, "caught your death in the night air!"
He literally bloomed so from this exploit that he could afford radiantly
to assent. "How otherwise should I have been bad enough?" he asked.
Then, after another embrace, the incident and our interview closed
on my recognition of all the reserves of goodness that, for his joke,
he had been able to draw upon.
XII
The particular impression I had received proved in the morning light,
I repeat, not quite successfully presentable to Mrs. Grose,
though I reinforced it with the mention of still another remark
that he had made before we separated. "It all lies in half a
dozen words," I said to her, "words that really settle the matter.
'Think, you know, what I MIGHT do!' He threw that off to show
me how good he is. He knows down to the ground what he `might' do.
That's what he gave them a taste of at school."
"Lord, you do change!" cried my friend.
"I don't change--I simply make it out. The four, depend upon it,
perpetually meet. If on either of these last nights you had
been with either child, you would clearly have understood.
The more I've watched and waited the more I've felt that if
there were nothing else to make it sure it would be made
so by the systematic silence of each. NEVER, by a slip
of the tongue, have they so much as alluded to either of their
old friends, any more than Miles has alluded to his expulsion.
Oh, yes, we may sit here and look at them, and they may show
off to us there to their fill; but even while they pretend
to be lost in their fairytale they're steeped in their vision
of the dead restored. He's not reading to her," I declared;
"they're talking of THEM--they're talking horrors!
I go on, I know, as if I were crazy; and it's a wonder I'm not.
What I've seen would have made YOU so; but it has only made
me more lucid, made me get hold of still other things."
My lucidity must have seemed awful, but the charming creatures
who were victims of it, passing and repassing in their
interlocked sweetness, gave my colleague something to hold on by;
and I felt how tight she held as, without stirring in the breath
of my passion, she covered them still with her eyes.
"Of what other things have you got hold?"
"Why, of the very things that have delighted, fascinated, and yet,
at bottom, as I now so strangely see, mystified and troubled me.
Their more than earthly beauty, their absolutely unnatural goodness.
It's a game," I went on; "it's a policy and a fraud!"
"On the part of little darlings--?"
"As yet mere lovely babies? Yes, mad as that seems!"
The very act of bringing it out really helped me to
trace it--follow it all up and piece it all together.
"They haven't been good--they've only been absent.
It has been easy to live with them, because they're simply leading
a life of their own. They're not mine--they're not ours.
They're his and they're hers!"
"Quint's and that woman's?"
"Quint's and that woman's. They want to get to them."
Oh, how, at this, poor Mrs. Grose appeared to study them!
"But for what?"
"For the love of all the evil that, in those dreadful days,
the pair put into them. And to ply them with that evil still,
to keep up the work of demons, is what brings the others back."
"Laws!" said my friend under her breath. The exclamation was homely, but it
revealed a real acceptance of my further proof of what, in the bad time--
for there had been a worse even than this!--must have occurred. There could
have been no such justification for me as the plain assent of her experience
to whatever depth of depravity I found credible in our brace of scoundrels.
It was in obvious submission of memory that she brought out after a moment:
"They WERE rascals! But what can they now do?" she pursued.
"Do?" I echoed so loud that Miles and Flora, as they passed at
their distance, paused an instant in their walk and looked at us.
"Don't they do enough?" I demanded in a lower tone, while the children,
having smiled and nodded and kissed hands to us, resumed their exhibition.
We were held by it a minute; then I answered: "They can destroy them!"
At this my companion did turn, but the inquiry she launched was
a silent one, the effect of which was to make me more explicit.
"They don't know, as yet, quite how--but they're trying hard.
They're seen only across, as it were, and beyond--in strange places
and on high places, the top of towers, the roof of houses, the outside
of windows, the further edge of pools; but there's a deep design,
on either side, to shorten the distance and overcome the obstacle;
and the success of the tempters is only a question of time.
They've only to keep to their suggestions of danger."
"For the children to come?"
"And perish in the attempt!" Mrs. Grose slowly got up,
and I scrupulously added: "Unless, of course, we can prevent!"
Standing there before me while I kept my seat, she visibly
turned things over. "Their uncle must do the preventing.
He must take them away."
"And who's to make him?"
She had been scanning the distance, but she now dropped on me
a foolish face. "You, miss."
"By writing to him that his house is poisoned and his little
nephew and niece mad?"
"But if they ARE, miss?"
"And if I am myself, you mean? That's charming news to be sent him
by a governess whose prime undertaking was to give him no worry."
Mrs. Grose considered, following the children again. "Yes, he do hate worry.
That was the great reason--"
"Why those fiends took him in so long? No doubt, though his
indifference must have been awful. As I'm not a fiend,
at any rate, I shouldn't take him in."
My companion, after an instant and for all answer, sat down again
and grasped my arm. "Make him at any rate come to you."
I stared. "To ME?" I had a sudden fear of what she might do. "'Him'?"
"He ought to BE here--he ought to help."
I quickly rose, and I think I must have shown her a queerer face
than ever yet. "You see me asking him for a visit?" No, with her
eyes on my face she evidently couldn't. Instead of it even--
as a woman reads another--she could see what I myself saw:
his derision, his amusement, his contempt for the breakdown
of my resignation at being left alone and for the fine machinery I
had set in motion to attract his attention to my slighted charms.
She didn't know--no one knew--how proud I had been to serve
him and to stick to our terms; yet she nonetheless took
the measure, I think, of the warning I now gave her.
"If you should so lose your head as to appeal to him for me--"
She was really frightened. "Yes, miss?"
"I would leave, on the spot, both him and you."
XIII
It was all very well to join them, but speaking to them proved
quite as much as ever an effort beyond my strength--offered,
in close quarters, difficulties as insurmountable as before.
This situation continued a month, and with new aggravations
and particular notes, the note above all, sharper and sharper,
of the small ironic consciousness on the part of my pupils.
It was not, I am as sure today as I was sure then, my mere
infernal imagination: it was absolutely traceable that they
were aware of my predicament and that this strange relation made,
in a manner, for a long time, the air in which we moved.
I don't mean that they had their tongues in their cheeks or did
anything vulgar, for that was not one of their dangers:
I do mean, on the other hand, that the element of the unnamed
and untouched became, between us, greater than any other,
and that so much avoidance could not have been so successfully
effected without a great deal of tacit arrangement.
It was as if, at moments, we were perpetually coming into sight
of subjects before which we must stop short, turning suddenly
out of alleys that we perceived to be blind, closing with a little
bang that made us look at each other--for, like all bangs,
it was something louder than we had intended--the doors we
had indiscreetly opened. All roads lead to Rome, and there
were times when it might have struck us that almost every branch
of study or subject of conversation skirted forbidden ground.
Forbidden ground was the question of the return of the dead
in general and of whatever, in especial, might survive,
in memory, of the friends little children had lost.
There were days when I could have sworn that one of them had,
with a small invisible nudge, said to the other:
"She thinks she'll do it this time--but she WON'T!" To "do it"
would have been to indulge for instance--and for once in a way--
in some direct reference to the lady who had prepared them for
my discipline. They had a delightful endless appetite for passages
in my own history, to which I had again and again treated them;
they were in possession of everything that had ever happened to me,
had had, with every circumstance the story of my smallest adventures
and of those of my brothers and sisters and of the cat and the dog
at home, as well as many particulars of the eccentric nature
of my father, of the furniture and arrangement of our house,
and of the conversation of the old women of our village.
There were things enough, taking one with another, to chatter about,
if one went very fast and knew by instinct when to go round.
They pulled with an art of their own the strings of my invention
and my memory; and nothing else perhaps, when I thought
of such occasions afterward, gave me so the suspicion of being
watched from under cover. It was in any case over MY life,
MY past, and MY friends alone that we could take anything
like our ease--a state of affairs that led them sometimes without
the least pertinence to break out into sociable reminders.
I was invited--with no visible connection--to repeat afresh
Goody Gosling's celebrated mot or to confirm the details
already supplied as to the cleverness of the vicarage pony.
It was partly at such junctures as these and partly at quite
different ones that, with the turn my matters had now taken,
my predicament, as I have called it, grew most sensible.
The fact that the days passed for me without another encounter ought,
it would have appeared, to have done something toward soothing my nerves.
Since the light brush, that second night on the upper landing,
of the presence of a woman at the foot of the stair, I had seen nothing,
whether in or out of the house, that one had better not have seen.
There was many a corner round which I expected to come upon Quint,
and many a situation that, in a merely sinister way, would have favored
the appearance of Miss Jessel. The summer had turned, the summer had gone;
the autumn had dropped upon Bly and had blown out half our lights.
The place, with its gray sky and withered garlands, its bared spaces
and scattered dead leaves, was like a theater after the performance--
all strewn with crumpled playbills. There were exactly states of the air,
conditions of sound and of stillness, unspeakable impressions
of the KIND of ministering moment, that brought back to me,
long enough to catch it, the feeling of the medium in which,
that June evening out of doors, I had had my first sight of Quint,
and in which, too, at those other instants, I had, after seeing him
through the window, looked for him in vain in the circle of shrubbery.
I recognized the signs, the portents--I recognized the moment, the spot.
But they remained unaccompanied and empty, and I continued unmolested;
if unmolested one could call a young woman whose sensibility had,
in the most extraordinary fashion, not declined but deepened.
I had said in my talk with Mrs. Grose on that horrid scene of Flora's
by the lake--and had perplexed her by so saying--that it would from
that moment distress me much more to lose my power than to keep it.
I had then expressed what was vividly in my mind: the truth that,
whether the children really saw or not--since, that is, it was
not yet definitely proved--I greatly preferred, as a safeguard,
the fullness of my own exposure. I was ready to know the very worst
that was to be known. What I had then had an ugly glimpse of was
that my eyes might be sealed just while theirs were most opened.
Well, my eyes WERE sealed, it appeared, at present--
a consummation for which it seemed blasphemous not to thank God.
There was, alas, a difficulty about that: I would have thanked
him with all my soul had I not had in a proportionate measure this
conviction of the secret of my pupils.
How can I retrace today the strange steps of my obsession?
There were times of our being together when I would have been ready
to swear that, literally, in my presence, but with my direct sense
of it closed, they had visitors who were known and were welcome.
Then it was that, had I not been deterred by the very chance that
such an injury might prove greater than the injury to be averted,
my exultation would have broken out. "They're here, they're here,
you little wretches," I would have cried, "and you can't deny it now!"
The little wretches denied it with all the added volume of their
sociability and their tenderness, in just the crystal depths of which--
like the flash of a fish in a stream--the mockery of their advantage
peeped up. The shock, in truth, had sunk into me still deeper
than I knew on the night when, looking out to see either Quint
or Miss Jessel under the stars, I had beheld the boy over whose
rest I watched and who had immediately brought in with him--
had straightway, there, turned it on me--the lovely upward look with which,
from the battlements above me, the hideous apparition of Quint had played.
If it was a question of a scare, my discovery on this occasion
had scared me more than any other, and it was in the condition
of nerves produced by it that I made my actual inductions.
They harassed me so that sometimes, at odd moments, I shut myself
up audibly to rehearse--it was at once a fantastic relief and a
renewed despair--the manner in which I might come to the point.
I approached it from one side and the other while, in my room,
I flung myself about, but I always broke down in the monstrous
utterance of names. As they died away on my lips, I said to myself
that I should indeed help them to represent something infamous,
if, by pronouncing them, I should violate as rare a little case
of instinctive delicacy as any schoolroom, probably, had ever known.
When I said to myself: "THEY have the manners to be silent,
and you, trusted as you are, the baseness to speak!"
I felt myself crimson and I covered my face with my hands.
After these secret scenes I chattered more than ever, going on
volubly enough till one of our prodigious, palpable hushes occurred--
I can call them nothing else--the strange, dizzy lift or swim
(I try for terms!) into a stillness, a pause of all life, that had
nothing to do with the more or less noise that at the moment we
might be engaged in making and that I could hear through any deepened
exhilaration or quickened recitation or louder strum of the piano.
Then it was that the others, the outsiders, were there.
Though they were not angels, they "passed," as the French say,
causing me, while they stayed, to tremble with the fear of their
addressing to their younger victims some yet more infernal message
or more vivid image than they had thought good enough for myself.
What it was most impossible to get rid of was the cruel idea that,
whatever I had seen, Miles and Flora saw MORE--things terrible
and unguessable and that sprang from dreadful passages of intercourse
in the past. Such things naturally left on the surface,
for the time, a chill which we vociferously denied that we felt;
and we had, all three, with repetition, got into such splendid
training that we went, each time, almost automatically, to mark
the close of the incident, through the very same movements.
It was striking of the children, at all events, to kiss me inveterately
with a kind of wild irrelevance and never to fail--one or the other--
of the precious question that had helped us through many a peril.
"When do you think he WILL come? Don't you think we OUGHT
to write?"--there was nothing like that inquiry, we found
by experience, for carrying off an awkwardness. "He" of course
was their uncle in Harley Street; and we lived in much profusion
of theory that he might at any moment arrive to mingle in our circle.
It was impossible to have given less encouragement than he had done
to such a doctrine, but if we had not had the doctrine to fall back upon
we should have deprived each other of some of our finest exhibitions.
He never wrote to them--that may have been selfish, but it was a part
of the flattery of his trust of me; for the way in which a man
pays his highest tribute to a woman is apt to be but by the more
festal celebration of one of the sacred laws of his comfort;
and I held that I carried out the spirit of the pledge given not
to appeal to him when I let my charges understand that their own
letters were but charming literary exercises. They were too beautiful
to be posted; I kept them myself; I have them all to this hour.
This was a rule indeed which only added to the satiric effect of my being
plied with the supposition that he might at any moment be among us.
It was exactly as if my charges knew how almost more awkward
than anything else that might be for me. There appears to me,
moreover, as I look back, no note in all this more extraordinary
than the mere fact that, in spite of my tension and of their triumph,
I never lost patience with them. Adorable they must in truth
have been, I now reflect, that I didn't in these days hate them!
Would exasperation, however, if relief had longer been postponed,
finally have betrayed me? It little matters, for relief arrived.
I call it relief, though it was only the relief that a snap brings
to a strain or the burst of a thunderstorm to a day of suffocation.
It was at least change, and it came with a rush.
XIV
Walking to church a certain Sunday morning, I had little Miles at my side
and his sister, in advance of us and at Mrs. Grose's, well in sight.
It was a crisp, clear day, the first of its order for some time;
the night had brought a touch of frost, and the autumn air, bright and sharp,
made the church bells almost gay. It was an odd accident of thought
that I should have happened at such a moment to be particularly
and very gratefully struck with the obedience of my little charges.
Why did they never resent my inexorable, my perpetual society?
Something or other had brought nearer home to me that I had all but pinned
the boy to my shawl and that, in the way our companions were marshaled
before me, I might have appeared to provide against some danger of rebellion.
I was like a gaoler with an eye to possible surprises and escapes.
But all this belonged--I mean their magnificent little surrender--
just to the special array of the facts that were most abysmal.
Turned out for Sunday by his uncle's tailor, who had had a free
hand and a notion of pretty waistcoats and of his grand little air,
Miles's whole title to independence, the rights of his sex and situation,
were so stamped upon him that if he had suddenly struck for freedom
I should have had nothing to say. I was by the strangest of chances
wondering how I should meet him when the revolution unmistakably occurred.
I call it a revolution because I now see how, with the word he spoke,
the curtain rose on the last act of my dreadful drama, and the catastrophe
was precipitated. "Look here, my dear, you know," he charmingly said,
"when in the world, please, am I going back to school?"
Transcribed here the speech sounds harmless enough,
particularly as uttered in the sweet, high, casual pipe with which,
at all interlocutors, but above all at his eternal governess,
he threw off intonations as if he were tossing roses.
There was something in them that always made one "catch," and
I caught, at any rate, now so effectually that I stopped as short
as if one of the trees of the park had fallen across the road.
There was something new, on the spot, between us, and he was
perfectly aware that I recognized it, though, to enable me to do so,
he had no need to look a whit less candid and charming than usual.
I could feel in him how he already, from my at first finding
nothing to reply, perceived the advantage he had gained.
I was so slow to find anything that he had plenty of time,
after a minute, to continue with his suggestive but inconclusive smile:
"You know, my dear, that for a fellow to be with a lady ALWAYS--!"
His "my dear" was constantly on his lips for me, and nothing
could have expressed more the exact shade of the sentiment with
which I desired to inspire my pupils than its fond familiarity.
It was so respectfully easy.
But, oh, how I felt that at present I must pick my own phrases!
I remember that, to gain time, I tried to laugh, and I seemed to see in
the beautiful face with which he watched me how ugly and queer I looked.
"And always with the same lady?" I returned.
He neither blanched nor winked. The whole thing was virtually out
between us. "Ah, of course, she's a jolly, `perfect' lady; but, after all,
I'm a fellow, don't you see? that's--well, getting on."
I lingered there with him an instant ever so kindly.
"Yes, you're getting on." Oh, but I felt helpless!
I have kept to this day the heartbreaking little idea
of how he seemed to know that and to play with it.
"And you can't say I've not been awfully good, can you?"
I laid my hand on his shoulder, for, though I felt how much
better it would have been to walk on, I was not yet quite able.
"No, I can't say that, Miles."
"Except just that one night, you know--!"
"That one night?" I couldn't look as straight as he.
"Why, when I went down--went out of the house."
"Oh, yes. But I forget what you did it for."
"You forget?"--he spoke with the sweet extravagance of childish reproach.
"Why, it was to show you I could!"
"Oh, yes, you could."
"And I can again."
I felt that I might, perhaps, after all, succeed in keeping
my wits about me. "Certainly. But you won't."
"No, not THAT again. It was nothing."
"It was nothing," I said. "But we must go on."
He resumed our walk with me, passing his hand into my arm.
"Then when AM I going back?"
I wore, in turning it over, my most responsible air.
"Were you very happy at school?"
He just considered. "Oh, I'm happy enough anywhere!"
"Well, then," I quavered, "if you're just as happy here--!"
"Ah, but that isn't everything! Of course YOU know a lot--"
"But you hint that you know almost as much?" I risked as he paused.
"Not half I want to!" Miles honestly professed.
"But it isn't so much that."
"What is it, then?"
"Well--I want to see more life."
"I see; I see." We had arrived within sight of the church and
of various persons, including several of the household of Bly,
on their way to it and clustered about the door to see us go in.
I quickened our step; I wanted to get there before the question
between us opened up much further; I reflected hungrily that,
for more than an hour, he would have to be silent; and I thought
with envy of the comparative dusk of the pew and of the almost
spiritual help of the hassock on which I might bend my knees.
I seemed literally to be running a race with some confusion
to which he was about to reduce me, but I felt that he had got
in first when, before we had even entered the churchyard,
he threw out--
"I want my own sort!"
It literally made me bound forward. "There are not many of your
own sort, Miles!" I laughed. "Unless perhaps dear little Flora!"
"You really compare me to a baby girl?"
This found me singularly weak. "Don't you, then, LOVE
our sweet Flora?"
"If I didn't--and you, too; if I didn't--!" he repeated as if
retreating for a jump, yet leaving his thought so unfinished that,
after we had come into the gate, another stop, which he imposed
on me by the pressure of his arm, had become inevitable.
Mrs. Grose and Flora had passed into the church, the other
worshippers had followed, and we were, for the minute,
alone among the old, thick graves. We had paused, on the path
from the gate, by a low, oblong, tablelike tomb.
"Yes, if you didn't--?"
He looked, while I waited, at the graves. "Well, you know what!"
But he didn't move, and he presently produced something that made
me drop straight down on the stone slab, as if suddenly to rest.
"Does my uncle think what YOU think?"
I markedly rested. "How do you know what I think?"
"Ah, well, of course I don't; for it strikes me you never tell me.
But I mean does HE know?"
"Know what, Miles?"
"Why, the way I'm going on."
I perceived quickly enough that I could make, to this inquiry,
no answer that would not involve something of a sacrifice
of my employer. Yet it appeared to me that we were all,
at Bly, sufficiently sacrificed to make that venial.
"I don't think your uncle much cares."
Miles, on this, stood looking at me. "Then don't you think he can
be made to?"
"In what way?"
"Why, by his coming down."
"But who'll get him to come down?"
"_I_ will!" the boy said with extraordinary brightness and emphasis.
He gave me another look charged with that expression and then marched
off alone into church.
XV
The business was practically settled from the moment I
never followed him. It was a pitiful surrender to agitation,
but my being aware of this had somehow no power to restore me.
I only sat there on my tomb and read into what my little
friend had said to me the fullness of its meaning;
by the time I had grasped the whole of which I had also embraced,
for absence, the pretext that I was ashamed to offer my pupils
and the rest of the congregation such an example of delay.
What I said to myself above all was that Miles had got something
out of me and that the proof of it, for him, would be just this
awkward collapse. He had got out of me that there was something
I was much afraid of and that he should probably be able to make
use of my fear to gain, for his own purpose, more freedom.
My fear was of having to deal with the intolerable question
of the grounds of his dismissal from school, for that was
really but the question of the horrors gathered behind.
That his uncle should arrive to treat with me of these things
was a solution that, strictly speaking, I ought now to have
desired to bring on; but I could so little face the ugliness
and the pain of it that I simply procrastinated and lived
from hand to mouth. The boy, to my deep discomposure,
was immensely in the right, was in a position to say to me:
"Either you clear up with my guardian the mystery of this
interruption of my studies, or you cease to expect me
to lead with you a life that's so unnatural for a boy."
What was so unnatural for the particular boy I was concerned
with was this sudden revelation of a consciousness and a plan.
That was what really overcame me, what prevented my going in.
I walked round the church, hesitating, hovering; I reflected
that I had already, with him, hurt myself beyond repair.
Therefore I could patch up nothing, and it was too
extreme an effort to squeeze beside him into the pew:
he would be so much more sure than ever to pass his arm
into mine and make me sit there for an hour in close,
silent contact with his commentary on our talk. For the first
minute since his arrival I wanted to get away from him.
As I paused beneath the high east window and listened to the sounds
of worship, I was taken with an impulse that might master me,
I felt, completely should I give it the least encouragement.
I might easily put an end to my predicament by getting
away altogether. Here was my chance; there was no one to stop me;
I could give the whole thing up--turn my back and retreat.
It was only a question of hurrying again, for a few preparations,
to the house which the attendance at church of so many of
the servants would practically have left unoccupied. No one,
in short, could blame me if I should just drive desperately off.
What was it to get away if I got away only till dinner?
That would be in a couple of hours, at the end of which--
I had the acute prevision--my little pupils would play at
innocent wonder about my nonappearance in their train.
"What DID you do, you naughty, bad thing? Why in the world,
to worry us so--and take our thoughts off, too, don't you know?--
did you desert us at the very door?" I couldn't meet such
questions nor, as they asked them, their false little lovely eyes;
yet it was all so exactly what I should have to meet that,
as the prospect grew sharp to me, I at last let myself go.
I got, so far as the immediate moment was concerned, away; I came straight
out of the churchyard and, thinking hard, retraced my steps through the park.
It seemed to me that by the time I reached the house I had made up my mind I
would fly. The Sunday stillness both of the approaches and of the interior,
in which I met no one, fairly excited me with a sense of opportunity.
Were I to get off quickly, this way, I should get off without a scene,
without a word. My quickness would have to be remarkable, however,
and the question of a conveyance was the great one to settle.
Tormented, in the hall, with difficulties and obstacles, I remember
sinking down at the foot of the staircase--suddenly collapsing there
on the lowest step and then, with a revulsion, recalling that it
was exactly where more than a month before, in the darkness of night
and just so bowed with evil things, I had seen the specter of the most
horrible of women. At this I was able to straighten myself; I went
the rest of the way up; I made, in my bewilderment, for the schoolroom,
where there were objects belonging to me that I should have to take.
But I opened the door to find again, in a flash, my eyes unsealed.
In the presence of what I saw I reeled straight back upon my resistance.
Seated at my own table in clear noonday light I saw a person whom,
without my previous experience, I should have taken at
the first blush for some housemaid who might have stayed
at home to look after the place and who, availing herself
of rare relief from observation and of the schoolroom
table and my pens, ink, and paper, had applied herself
to the considerable effort of a letter to her sweetheart.
There was an effort in the way that, while her arms rested on
the table, her hands with evident weariness supported her head;
but at the moment I took this in I had already become aware that,
in spite of my entrance, her attitude strangely persisted.
Then it was--with the very act of its announcing itself--
that her identity flared up in a change of posture.
She rose, not as if she had heard me, but with an indescribable
grand melancholy of indifference and detachment, and, within a
dozen feet of me, stood there as my vile predecessor.
Dishonored and tragic, she was all before me; but even as I
fixed and, for memory, secured it, the awful image passed away.
Dark as midnight in her black dress, her haggard beauty and her
unutterable woe, she had looked at me long enough to appear to say
that her right to sit at my table was as good as mine to sit at hers.
While these instants lasted, indeed, I had the extraordinary
chill of feeling that it was I who was the intruder.
It was as a wild protest against it that, actually addressing
her--"You terrible, miserable woman!"--I heard myself break
into a sound that, by the open door, rang through the long
passage and the empty house. She looked at me as if she
heard me, but I had recovered myself and cleared the air.
There was nothing in the room the next minute but the sunshine
and a sense that I must stay.
XVI
I had so perfectly expected that the return of my pupils would
be marked by a demonstration that I was freshly upset at having
to take into account that they were dumb about my absence.
Instead of gaily denouncing and caressing me, they made no allusion
to my having failed them, and I was left, for the time, on perceiving
that she too said nothing, to study Mrs. Grose's odd face.
I did this to such purpose that I made sure they had in some
way bribed her to silence; a silence that, however, I would
engage to break down on the first private opportunity.
This opportunity came before tea: I secured five minutes
with her in the housekeeper's room, where, in the twilight,
amid a smell of lately baked bread, but with the place all
swept and garnished, I found her sitting in pained placidity
before the fire. So I see her still, so I see her best:
facing the flame from her straight chair in the dusky,
shining room, a large clean image of the "put away"--
of drawers closed and locked and rest without a remedy.
"Oh, yes, they asked me to say nothing; and to please them--
so long as they were there--of course I promised.
But what had happened to you?"
"I only went with you for the walk," I said. "I had then to come
back to meet a friend."
She showed her surprise. "A friend--YOU?"
"Oh, yes, I have a couple!" I laughed. "But did the children give
you a reason?"
"For not alluding to your leaving us? Yes; they said you would
like it better. Do you like it better?"
My face had made her rueful. "No, I like it worse!"
But after an instant I added: "Did they say why I should
like it better?"
"No; Master Miles only said, "We must do nothing but what she likes!"
"I wish indeed he would. And what did Flora say?"
"Miss Flora was too sweet. She said, `Oh, of course, of course!'--
and I said the same."
I thought a moment. "You were too sweet, too--I can hear you all.
But nonetheless, between Miles and me, it's now all out."
"All out?" My companion stared. "But what, miss?"
"Everything. It doesn't matter. I've made up my mind.
I came home, my dear," I went on, "for a talk with Miss Jessel."
I had by this time formed the habit of having Mrs. Grose
literally well in hand in advance of my sounding that note;
so that even now, as she bravely blinked under the signal
of my word, I could keep her comparatively firm. "A talk!
Do you mean she spoke?"
"It came to that. I found her, on my return, in the schoolroom."
"And what did she say?" I can hear the good woman still,
and the candor of her stupefaction.
"That she suffers the torments--!"
It was this, of a truth, that made her, as she filled out my picture, gape.
"Do you mean," she faltered, "--of the lost?"
"Of the lost. Of the damned. And that's why, to share them-"
I faltered myself with the horror of it.
But my companion, with less imagination, kept me up.
"To share them--?"
"She wants Flora." Mrs. Grose might, as I gave it to her, fairly have fallen
away from me had I not been prepared. I still held her there, to show I was.
"As I've told you, however, it doesn't matter."
"Because you've made up your mind? But to what?"
"To everything."
"And what do you call `everything'?"
"Why, sending for their uncle."
"Oh, miss, in pity do," my friend broke out.
"ah, but I will, I WILL! I see it's the only way.
What's `out,' as I told you, with Miles is that if he thinks
I'm afraid to--and has ideas of what he gains by that--
he shall see he's mistaken. Yes, yes; his uncle shall have it
here from me on the spot (and before the boy himself, if necessary)
that if I'm to be reproached with having done nothing again
about more school--"
"Yes, miss--" my companion pressed me.
"Well, there's that awful reason."
There were now clearly so many of these for my poor colleague that she
was excusable for being vague. "But--a-- which?"
"Why, the letter from his old place."
"You'll show it to the master?"
"I ought to have done so on the instant."
"Oh, no!" said Mrs. Grose with decision.
"I'll put it before him," I went on inexorably, "that I can't undertake
to work the question on behalf of a child who has been expelled--"
"For we've never in the least known what!" Mrs. Grose declared.
"For wickedness. For what else--when he's so clever and beautiful
and perfect? Is he stupid? Is he untidy? Is he infirm?
Is he ill-natured? He's exquisite--so it can be only THAT;
and that would open up the whole thing. After all," I said,
"it's their uncle's fault. If he left here such people--!"
"He didn't really in the least know them. The fault's mine."
She had turned quite pale.
"Well, you shan't suffer," I answered.
"The children shan't!" she emphatically returned.
I was silent awhile; we looked at each other. "Then what am
I to tell him?"
"You needn't tell him anything. _I_'ll tell him."
I measured this. "Do you mean you'll write--?" Remembering she couldn't, I
caught myself up. "How do you communicate?"
"I tell the bailiff. HE writes."
"And should you like him to write our story?"
My question had a sarcastic force that I had not fully intended,
and it made her, after a moment, inconsequently break down.
The tears were again in her eyes. "Ah, miss, YOU write!"
"Well--tonight," I at last answered; and on this we separated.
XVII
I went so far, in the evening, as to make a beginning.
The weather had changed back, a great wind was abroad,
and beneath the lamp, in my room, with Flora at peace beside me,
I sat for a long time before a blank sheet of paper and
listened to the lash of the rain and the batter of the gusts.
Finally I went out, taking a candle; I crossed the passage
and listened a minute at Miles's door. What, under my
endless obsession, I had been impelled to listen for was some
betrayal of his not being at rest, and I presently caught one,
but not in the form I had expected. His voice tinkled out.
"I say, you there--come in." It was a gaiety in the gloom!
I went in with my light and found him, in bed, very wide awake,
but very much at his ease. "Well, what are YOU up to?"
he asked with a grace of sociability in which it occurred
to me that Mrs. Grose, had she been present, might have looked
in vain for proof that anything was "out."
I stood over him with my candle. "How did you know I was there?"
"Why, of course I heard you. Did you fancy you made no noise?
You're like a troop of cavalry!" he beautifully laughed.
"Then you weren't asleep?"
"Not much! I lie awake and think."
I had put my candle, designedly, a short way off, and then, as he held
out his friendly old hand to me, had sat down on the edge of his bed.
"What is it," I asked, "that you think of?"
"What in the world, my dear, but YOU?"
"Ah, the pride I take in your appreciation doesn't insist on that!
I had so far rather you slept."
"Well, I think also, you know, of this queer business of ours."
I marked the coolness of his firm little hand.
"Of what queer business, Miles?"
"Why, the way you bring me up. And all the rest!"
I fairly held my breath a minute, and even from my glimmering taper
there was light enough to show how he smiled up at me from his pillow.
"What do you mean by all the rest?"
"Oh, you know, you know!"
I could say nothing for a minute, though I felt, as I held
his hand and our eyes continued to meet, that my silence
had all the air of admitting his charge and that nothing
in the whole world of reality was perhaps at that moment
so fabulous as our actual relation. "Certainly you shall go
back to school," I said, "if it be that that troubles you.
But not to the old place--we must find another, a better.
How could I know it did trouble you, this question,
when you never told me so, never spoke of it at all?"
His clear, listening face, framed in its smooth whiteness,
made him for the minute as appealing as some wistful
patient in a children's hospital; and I would have given,
as the resemblance came to me, all I possessed on earth really
to be the nurse or the sister of charity who might have helped
to cure him. Well, even as it was, I perhaps might help!
"Do you know you've never said a word to me about your school--
I mean the old one; never mentioned it in any way?"
He seemed to wonder; he smiled with the same loveliness.
But he clearly gained time; he waited, he called for guidance.
"Haven't I?" It wasn't for ME to help him--it was for
the thing I had met!
Something in his tone and the expression of his face, as I
got this from him, set my heart aching with such a pang as it
had never yet known; so unutterably touching was it to see his
little brain puzzled and his little resources taxed to play,
under the spell laid on him, a part of innocence and consistency.
"No, never--from the hour you came back. You've never
mentioned to me one of your masters, one of your comrades,
nor the least little thing that ever happened to you at school.
Never, little Miles--no, never--have you given me an inkling
of anything that MAY have happened there. Therefore you
can fancy how much I'm in the dark. Until you came out,
that way, this morning, you had, since the first hour I saw you,
scarce even made a reference to anything in your previous life.
You seemed so perfectly to accept the present." It was
extraordinary how my absolute conviction of his secret precocity
(or whatever I might call the poison of an influence that I
dared but half to phrase) made him, in spite of the faint
breath of his inward trouble, appear as accessible as an
older person--imposed him almost as an intellectual equal.
"I thought you wanted to go on as you are."
It struck me that at this he just faintly colored. He gave, at any rate,
like a convalescent slightly fatigued, a languid shake of his head.
"I don't--I don't. I want to get away."
"You're tired of Bly?"
"Oh, no, I like Bly."
"Well, then--?"
"Oh, YOU know what a boy wants!"
I felt that I didn't know so well as Miles, and I took temporary refuge.
"You want to go to your uncle?"
Again, at this, with his sweet ironic face, he made a movement on the pillow.
"Ah, you can't get off with that!"
I was silent a little, and it was I, now, I think, who changed color.
"My dear, I don't want to get off!"
"You can't, even if you do. You can't, you can't!"--
he lay beautifully staring. "My uncle must come down,
and you must completely settle things."
"If we do," I returned with some spirit, "you may be sure it
will be to take you quite away."
"Well, don't you understand that that's exactly what I'm working for?
You'll have to tell him--about the way you've let it all drop:
you'll have to tell him a tremendous lot!"
The exultation with which he uttered this helped
me somehow, for the instant, to meet him rather more.
"And how much will YOU, Miles, have to tell him?
There are things he'll ask you!"
He turned it over. "Very likely. But what things?"
"The things you've never told me. To make up his mind what to do with you.
He can't send you back--"
"Oh, I don't want to go back!" he broke in. "I want a new field."
He said it with admirable serenity, with positive unimpeachable gaiety;
and doubtless it was that very note that most evoked for me the poignancy,
the unnatural childish tragedy, of his probable reappearance at the end of
three months with all this bravado and still more dishonor. It overwhelmed me
now that I should never be able to bear that, and it made me let myself go.
I threw myself upon him and in the tenderness of my pity I embraced him.
"Dear little Miles, dear little Miles--!"
My face was close to his, and he let me kiss him, simply taking it
with indulgent good humor. "Well, old lady?"
"Is there nothing--nothing at all that you want to tell me?"
He turned off a little, facing round toward the wall and holding
up his hand to look at as one had seen sick children look.
"I've told you--I told you this morning."
Oh, I was sorry for him! "That you just want me not to worry you?"
He looked round at me now, as if in recognition of my understanding him;
then ever so gently, "To let me alone," he replied.
There was even a singular little dignity in it, something that made
me release him, yet, when I had slowly risen, linger beside him.
God knows I never wished to harass him, but I felt that merely, at this,
to turn my back on him was to abandon or, to put it more truly, to lose him.
"I've just begun a letter to your uncle," I said.
"Well, then, finish it!"
I waited a minute. "What happened before?"
He gazed up at me again. "Before what?"
"Before you came back. And before you went away."
For some time he was silent, but he continued to meet my eyes.
"What happened?"
It made me, the sound of the words, in which it seemed to me
that I caught for the very first time a small faint quaver
of consenting consciousness--it made me drop on my knees beside
the bed and seize once more the chance of possessing him.
"Dear little Miles, dear little Miles, if you KNEW how I
want to help you! It's only that, it's nothing but that,
and I'd rather die than give you a pain or do you a wrong--
I'd rather die than hurt a hair of you. Dear little Miles"--
oh, I brought it out now even if I SHOULD go too far--"I
just want you to help me to save you!" But I knew in a moment
after this that I had gone too far. The answer to my appeal
was instantaneous, but it came in the form of an extraordinary
blast and chill, a gust of frozen air, and a shake of the room
as great as if, in the wild wind, the casement had crashed in.
The boy gave a loud, high shriek, which, lost in the rest
of the shock of sound, might have seemed, indistinctly, though I
was so close to him, a note either of jubilation or of terror.
I jumped to my feet again and was conscious of darkness.
So for a moment we remained, while I stared about me and saw
that the drawn curtains were unstirred and the window tight.
"Why, the candle's out!" I then cried.
"It was I who blew it, dear!" said Miles.
XVIII
The next day, after lessons, Mrs. Grose found a moment to say to me quietly:
"Have you written, miss?"
"Yes--I've written." But I didn't add--for the hour--that my letter,
sealed and directed, was still in my pocket. There would be time
enough to send it before the messenger should go to the village.
Meanwhile there had been, on the part of my pupils, no more brilliant,
more exemplary morning. It was exactly as if they had both had at heart
to gloss over any recent little friction. They performed the dizziest feats
of arithmetic, soaring quite out of MY feeble range, and perpetrated,
in higher spirits than ever, geographical and historical jokes.
It was conspicuous of course in Miles in particular that he appeared
to wish to show how easily he could let me down. This child, to my memory,
really lives in a setting of beauty and misery that no words can translate;
there was a distinction all his own in every impulse he revealed;
never was a small natural creature, to the uninitiated eye all frankness
and freedom, a more ingenious, a more extraordinary little gentleman.
I had perpetually to guard against the wonder of contemplation into which my
initiated view betrayed me; to check the irrelevant gaze and discouraged
sigh in which I constantly both attacked and renounced the enigma of
what such a little gentleman could have done that deserved a penalty.
Say that, by the dark prodigy I knew, the imagination of all evil HAD
been opened up to him: all the justice within me ached for the proof
that it could ever have flowered into an act.
He had never, at any rate, been such a little gentleman
as when, after our early dinner on this dreadful day,
he came round to me and asked if I shouldn't like him,
for half an hour, to play to me. David playing to Saul
could never have shown a finer sense of the occasion.
It was literally a charming exhibition of tact, of magnanimity,
and quite tantamount to his saying outright: "The true knights
we love to read about never push an advantage too far.
I know what you mean now: you mean that--to be let alone yourself
and not followed up--you'll cease to worry and spy upon me,
won't keep me so close to you, will let me go and come.
Well, I `come,' you see--but I don't go! There'll be plenty
of time for that. I do really delight in your society,
and I only want to show you that I contended for a principle."
It may be imagined whether I resisted this appeal or failed
to accompany him again, hand in hand, to the schoolroom.
He sat down at the old piano and played as he had never played;
and if there are those who think he had better have been kicking
a football I can only say that I wholly agree with them.
For at the end of a time that under his influence I had
quite ceased to measure, I started up with a strange sense
of having literally slept at my post. It was after luncheon,
and by the schoolroom fire, and yet I hadn't really,
in the least, slept: I had only done something much worse--
I had forgotten. Where, all this time, was Flora?
When I put the question to Miles, he played on a minute
before answering and then could only say: "Why, my dear,
how do _I_ know?"--breaking moreover into a happy laugh which,
immediately after, as if it were a vocal accompaniment,
he prolonged into incoherent, extravagant song.
I went straight to my room, but his sister was not there;
then, before going downstairs, I looked into several others.
As she was nowhere about she would surely be with Mrs. Grose, whom,
in the comfort of that theory, I accordingly proceeded in quest of.
I found her where I had found her the evening before,
but she met my quick challenge with blank, scared ignorance.
She had only supposed that, after the repast, I had carried
off both the children; as to which she was quite in her right,
for it was the very first time I had allowed the little
girl out of my sight without some special provision.
Of course now indeed she might be with the maids, so that the
immediate thing was to look for her without an air of alarm.
This we promptly arranged between us; but when, ten minutes
later and in pursuance of our arrangement, we met in the hall,
it was only to report on either side that after guarded inquiries
we had altogether failed to trace her. For a minute there,
apart from observation, we exchanged mute alarms, and I could
feel with what high interest my friend returned me all those I
had from the first given her.
"She'll be above," she presently said--"in one of the rooms
you haven't searched."
"No; she's at a distance." I had made up my mind.
"She has gone out."
Mrs. Grose stared. "Without a hat?"
I naturally also looked volumes. "Isn't that woman always without one?"
"She's with HER?"
"She's with HER!" I declared. "We must find them."
My hand was on my friend's arm, but she failed for the moment,
confronted with such an account of the matter, to respond to my pressure.
She communed, on the contrary, on the spot, with her uneasiness.
"And where's Master Miles?"
"Oh, HE'S with Quint. They're in the schoolroom."
"Lord, miss!" My view, I was myself aware--and therefore I suppose my tone--
had never yet reached so calm an assurance.
"The trick's played," I went on; "they've successfully worked their plan.
He found the most divine little way to keep me quiet while she went off."
"'Divine'?" Mrs. Grose bewilderedly echoed.
"Infernal, then!" I almost cheerfully rejoined.
"He has provided for himself as well. But come!"
She had helplessly gloomed at the upper regions.
"You leave him--?"
"So long with Quint? Yes--I don't mind that now."
She always ended, at these moments, by getting possession of
my hand, and in this manner she could at present still stay me.
But after gasping an instant at my sudden resignation,
"Because of your letter?" she eagerly brought out.
I quickly, by way of answer, felt for my letter, drew it forth, held it up,
and then, freeing myself, went and laid it on the great hall table.
"Luke will take it," I said as I came back. I reached the house door
and opened it; I was already on the steps.
My companion still demurred: the storm of the night and the early
morning had dropped, but the afternoon was damp and gray.
I came down to the drive while she stood in the doorway.
"You go with nothing on?"
"What do I care when the child has nothing? I can't wait
to dress," I cried, "and if you must do so, I leave you.
Try meanwhile, yourself, upstairs."
"With THEM?" Oh, on this, the poor woman promptly joined me!
XIX
We went straight to the lake, as it was called at Bly, and I daresay
rightly called, though I reflect that it may in fact have been a sheet
of water less remarkable than it appeared to my untraveled eyes.
My acquaintance with sheets of water was small, and the pool
of Bly, at all events on the few occasions of my consenting,
under the protection of my pupils, to affront its surface
in the old flat-bottomed boat moored there for our use,
had impressed me both with its extent and its agitation.
The usual place of embarkation was half a mile from the house,
but I had an intimate conviction that, wherever Flora might be,
she was not near home. She had not given me the slip for any
small adventure, and, since the day of the very great one
that I had shared with her by the pond, I had been aware,
in our walks, of the quarter to which she most inclined.
This was why I had now given to Mrs. Grose's steps so marked
a direction--a direction that made her, when she perceived it,
oppose a resistance that showed me she was freshly mystified.
"You're going to the water, Miss?--you think she's IN--?"
"She may be, though the depth is, I believe, nowhere very great.
But what I judge most likely is that she's on the spot from which,
the other day, we saw together what I told you."
"When she pretended not to see--?"
"With that astounding self-possession? I've always been sure she wanted
to go back alone. And now her brother has managed it for her."
Mrs. Grose still stood where she had stopped. "You suppose they
really TALK of them?"
"I could meet this with a confidence! "They say things that,
if we heard them, would simply appall us."
"And if she IS there--"
"Yes?"
"Then Miss Jessel is?"
"Beyond a doubt. You shall see."
"Oh, thank you!" my friend cried, planted so firm that,
taking it in, I went straight on without her. By the time
I reached the pool, however, she was close behind me, and I
knew that, whatever, to her apprehension, might befall me,
the exposure of my society struck her as her least danger.
She exhaled a moan of relief as we at last came in sight
of the greater part of the water without a sight of the child.
There was no trace of Flora on that nearer side of the bank
where my observation of her had been most startling,
and none on the opposite edge, where, save for a margin
of some twenty yards, a thick copse came down to the water.
The pond, oblong in shape, had a width so scant compared
to its length that, with its ends out of view, it might have
been taken for a scant river. We looked at the empty expanse,
and then I felt the suggestion of my friend's eyes.
I knew what she meant and I replied with a negative headshake.
"No, no; wait! She has taken the boat."
My companion stared at the vacant mooring place and then again across
the lake. "Then where is it?"
"Our not seeing it is the strongest of proofs. She has used it to go over,
and then has managed to hide it."
"All alone--that child?"
"She's not alone, and at such times she's not a child: she's an old,
old woman." I scanned all the visible shore while Mrs. Grose took again,
into the queer element I offered her, one of her plunges of submission;
then I pointed out that the boat might perfectly be in a small refuge
formed by one of the recesses of the pool, an indentation masked,
for the hither side, by a projection of the bank and by a clump of trees
growing close to the water.
"But if the boat's there, where on earth's SHE?"
my colleague anxiously asked.
"That's exactly what we must learn." And I started to walk further.
"By going all the way round?"
"Certainly, far as it is. It will take us but ten minutes,
but it's far enough to have made the child prefer not to walk.
She went straight over."
"Laws!" cried my friend again; the chain of my logic was ever
too much for her. It dragged her at my heels even now,
and when we had got halfway round--a devious, tiresome process,
on ground much broken and by a path choked with overgrowth--
I paused to give her breath. I sustained her with a grateful arm,
assuring her that she might hugely help me; and this started
us afresh, so that in the course of but few minutes more we reached
a point from which we found the boat to be where I had supposed it.
It had been intentionally left as much as possible out of sight
and was tied to one of the stakes of a fence that came, just there,
down to the brink and that had been an assistance to disembarking.
I recognized, as I looked at the pair of short, thick oars,
quite safely drawn up, the prodigious character of the feat
for a little girl; but I had lived, by this time, too long
among wonders and had panted to too many livelier measures.
There was a gate in the fence, through which we passed,
and that brought us, after a trifling interval, more into the open.
Then, "There she is!" we both exclaimed at once.
Flora, a short way off, stood before us on the grass and smiled
as if her performance was now complete. The next thing she did,
however, was to stoop straight down and pluck--quite as if it
were all she was there for--a big, ugly spray of withered fern.
I instantly became sure she had just come out of the copse.
She waited for us, not herself taking a step, and I was
conscious of the rare solemnity with which we presently
approached her. She smiled and smiled, and we met; but it
was all done in a silence by this time flagrantly ominous.
Mrs. Grose was the first to break the spell: she threw
herself on her knees and, drawing the child to her breast,
clasped in a long embrace the little tender, yielding body.
While this dumb convulsion lasted I could only watch it--
which I did the more intently when I saw Flora's face peep
at me over our companion's shoulder. It was serious now--
the flicker had left it; but it strengthened the pang with which I
at that moment envied Mrs. Grose the simplicity of HER relation.
Still, all this while, nothing more passed between us save
that Flora had let her foolish fern again drop to the ground.
What she and I had virtually said to each other was that
pretexts were useless now. When Mrs. Grose finally got up she
kept the child's hand, so that the two were still before me;
and the singular reticence of our communion was even more
marked in the frank look she launched me. "I'll be hanged,"
it said, "if _I_'ll speak!"
It was Flora who, gazing all over me in candid wonder,
was the first. She was struck with our bareheaded aspect.
"Why, where are your things?"
"Where yours are, my dear!" I promptly returned.
She had already got back her gaiety, and appeared to take
this as an answer quite sufficient. "And where's Miles?"
she went on.
There was something in the small valor of it that quite finished me:
these three words from her were, in a flash like the glitter of a
drawn blade, the jostle of the cup that my hand, for weeks and weeks,
had held high and full to the brim that now, even before speaking,
I felt overflow in a deluge. "I'll tell you if you'll tell ME--"
I heard myself say, then heard the tremor in which it broke.
"Well, what?"
Mrs. Grose's suspense blazed at me, but it was too late now,
and I brought the thing out handsomely. "Where, my pet,
is Miss Jessel?"
XX
Just as in the churchyard with Miles, the whole thing was upon us.
Much as I had made of the fact that this name had never once,
between us, been sounded, the quick, smitten glare with
which the child's face now received it fairly likened
my breach of the silence to the smash of a pane of glass.
It added to the interposing cry, as if to stay the blow,
that Mrs. Grose, at the same instant, uttered over my violence--
the shriek of a creature scared, or rather wounded, which, in turn,
within a few seconds, was completed by a gasp of my own.
I seized my colleague's arm. "She's there, she's there!"
Miss Jessel stood before us on the opposite bank exactly as she
had stood the other time, and I remember, strangely, as the
first feeling now produced in me, my thrill of joy at having
brought on a proof. She was there, and I was justified;
she was there, and I was neither cruel nor mad.
She was there for poor scared Mrs. Grose, but she was there
most for Flora; and no moment of my monstrous time was perhaps
so extraordinary as that in which I consciously threw out to her--
with the sense that, pale and ravenous demon as she was, she would
catch and understand it--an inarticulate message of gratitude.
She rose erect on the spot my friend and I had lately quitted,
and there was not, in all the long reach of her desire,
an inch of her evil that fell short. This first vividness
of vision and emotion were things of a few seconds,
during which Mrs. Grose's dazed blink across to where I pointed
struck me as a sovereign sign that she too at last saw,
just as it carried my own eyes precipitately to the child.
The revelation then of the manner in which Flora was affected
startled me, in truth, far more than it would have done to find
her also merely agitated, for direct dismay was of course not
what I had expected. Prepared and on her guard as our pursuit
had actually made her, she would repress every betrayal;
and I was therefore shaken, on the spot, by my first
glimpse of the particular one for which I had not allowed.
To see her, without a convulsion of her small pink face, not even
feign to glance in the direction of the prodigy I announced,
but only, instead of that, turn at ME an expression of hard,
still gravity, an expression absolutely new and unprecedented
and that appeared to read and accuse and judge me--
this was a stroke that somehow converted the little girl
herself into the very presence that could make me quail.
I quailed even though my certitude that she thoroughly saw
was never greater than at that instant, and in the immediate
need to defend myself I called it passionately to witness.
"She's there, you little unhappy thing--there, there, THERE,
and you see her as well as you see me!" I had said shortly
before to Mrs. Grose that she was not at these times a child,
but an old, old woman, and that description of her could not
have been more strikingly confirmed than in the way in which,
for all answer to this, she simply showed me, without a concession,
an admission, of her eyes, a countenance of deeper and deeper,
of indeed suddenly quite fixed, reprobation. I was by this time--
if I can put the whole thing at all together--more appalled
at what I may properly call her manner than at anything else,
though it was simultaneously with this that I became aware
of having Mrs. Grose also, and very formidably, to reckon with.
My elder companion, the next moment, at any rate, blotted out
everything but her own flushed face and her loud, shocked protest,
a burst of high disapproval. "What a dreadful turn,
to be sure, miss! Where on earth do you see anything?"
I could only grasp her more quickly yet, for even while she
spoke the hideous plain presence stood undimmed and undaunted.
It had already lasted a minute, and it lasted while I continued,
seizing my colleague, quite thrusting her at it and presenting her to it,
to insist with my pointing hand. "You don't see her exactly as WE see?--
you mean to say you don't now--NOW? She's as big as a blazing fire!
Only look, dearest woman, LOOK--!" She looked, even as I did,
and gave me, with her deep groan of negation, repulsion, compassion--
the mixture with her pity of her relief at her exemption--a sense,
touching to me even then, that she would have backed me up if she could.
I might well have needed that, for with this hard blow of the proof that
her eyes were hopelessly sealed I felt my own situation horribly crumble,
I felt--I saw--my livid predecessor press, from her position, on my defeat,
and I was conscious, more than all, of what I should have from this
instant to deal with in the astounding little attitude of Flora.
Into this attitude Mrs. Grose immediately and violently entered,
breaking, even while there pierced through my sense of ruin a prodigious
private triumph, into breathless reassurance.
"She isn't there, little lady, and nobody's there--and you never see nothing,
my sweet! How can poor Miss Jessel--when poor Miss Jessel's dead and buried?
WE know, don't we, love?--and she appealed, blundering in, to the child.
"It's all a mere mistake and a worry and a joke--and we'll go home as fast
as we can!"
Our companion, on this, had responded with a strange,
quick primness of propriety, and they were again, with Mrs. Grose
on her feet, united, as it were, in pained opposition to me.
Flora continued to fix me with her small mask of reprobation,
and even at that minute I prayed God to forgive me for seeming
to see that, as she stood there holding tight to our friend's dress,
her incomparable childish beauty had suddenly failed,
had quite vanished. I've said it already--she was literally,
she was hideously, hard; she had turned common and almost ugly.
"I don't know what you mean. I see nobody. I see nothing.
I never HAVE. I think you're cruel. I don't like you!"
Then, after this deliverance, which might have been that of a
vulgarly pert little girl in the street, she hugged Mrs. Grose
more closely and buried in her skirts the dreadful little face.
In this position she produced an almost furious wail.
"Take me away, take me away--oh, take me away from HER!"
"From ME?" I panted.
"From you--from you!" she cried.
Even Mrs. Grose looked across at me dismayed, while I had
nothing to do but communicate again with the figure that,
on the opposite bank, without a movement, as rigidly still
as if catching, beyond the interval, our voices, was as vividly
there for my disaster as it was not there for my service.
The wretched child had spoken exactly as if she had got from
some outside source each of her stabbing little words, and I
could therefore, in the full despair of all I had to accept,
but sadly shake my head at her. "If I had ever doubted,
all my doubt would at present have gone. I've been living with
the miserable truth, and now it has only too much closed round me.
Of course I've lost you: I've interfered, and you've seen--
under HER dictation"--with which I faced, over the pool again,
our infernal witness--"the easy and perfect way to meet it.
I've done my best, but I've lost you. Goodbye." For Mrs. Grose
I had an imperative, an almost frantic "Go, go!" before which,
in infinite distress, but mutely possessed of the little girl
and clearly convinced, in spite of her blindness, that something
awful had occurred and some collapse engulfed us, she retreated,
by the way we had come, as fast as she could move.
Of what first happened when I was left alone I had no subsequent memory.
I only knew that at the end of, I suppose, a quarter of an hour,
an odorous dampness and roughness, chilling and piercing
my trouble, had made me understand that I must have thrown myself,
on my face, on the ground and given way to a wildness of grief.
I must have lain there long and cried and sobbed, for when I raised
my head the day was almost done. I got up and looked a moment,
through the twilight, at the gray pool and its blank, haunted edge,
and then I took, back to the house, my dreary and difficult course.
When I reached the gate in the fence the boat, to my surprise, was gone,
so that I had a fresh reflection to make on Flora's extraordinary
command of the situation. She passed that night, by the most tacit,
and I should add, were not the word so grotesque a false note,
the happiest of arrangements, with Mrs. Grose. I saw neither of them
on my return, but, on the other hand, as by an ambiguous compensation,
I saw a great deal of Miles. I saw--I can use no other phrase--
so much of him that it was as if it were more than it had ever been.
No evening I had passed at Bly had the portentous quality of this one;
in spite of which--and in spite also of the deeper depths of
consternation that had opened beneath my feet--there was literally,
in the ebbing actual, an extraordinarily sweet sadness.
On reaching the house I had never so much as looked for the boy;
I had simply gone straight to my room to change what I was wearing
and to take in, at a glance, much material testimony to Flora's rupture.
Her little belongings had all been removed. When later,
by the schoolroom fire, I was served with tea by the usual maid,
I indulged, on the article of my other pupil, in no inquiry whatever.
He had his freedom now--he might have it to the end! Well, he did
have it; and it consisted--in part at least--of his coming
in at about eight o'clock and sitting down with me in silence.
On the removal of the tea things I had blown out the candles
and drawn my chair closer: I was conscious of a mortal coldness
and felt as if I should never again be warm. So, when he appeared,
I was sitting in the glow with my thoughts. He paused a moment
by the door as if to look at me; then--as if to share them--
came to the other side of the hearth and sank into a chair.
We sat there in absolute stillness; yet he wanted, I felt,
to be with me.
XXI
Before a new day, in my room, had fully broken, my eyes opened
to Mrs. Grose, who had come to my bedside with worse news.
Flora was so markedly feverish that an illness was perhaps at hand;
she had passed a night of extreme unrest, a night agitated above
all by fears that had for their subject not in the least her former,
but wholly her present, governess. It was not against the possible
re-entrance of Miss Jessel on the scene that she protested--
it was conspicuously and passionately against mine. I was promptly
on my feet of course, and with an immense deal to ask; the more that my
friend had discernibly now girded her loins to meet me once more.
This I felt as soon as I had put to her the question of her sense
of the child's sincerity as against my own. "She persists in denying
to you that she saw, or has ever seen, anything?"
My visitor's trouble, truly, was great. "Ah, miss, it isn't a matter on which
I can push her! Yet it isn't either, I must say, as if I much needed to.
It has made her, every inch of her, quite old."
"Oh, I see her perfectly from here. She resents, for all
the world like some high little personage, the imputation
on her truthfulness and, as it were, her respectability.
`Miss Jessel indeed--SHE!' Ah, she's `respectable,' the chit!
The impression she gave me there yesterday was, I assure you,
the very strangest of all; it was quite beyond any of the others.
I DID put my foot in it! She'll never speak to me again."
Hideous and obscure as it all was, it held Mrs. Grose briefly silent;
then she granted my point with a frankness which, I made sure,
had more behind it. "I think indeed, miss, she never will.
She do have a grand manner about it!"
"And that manner"--I summed it up--"is practically what's the matter
with her now!"
Oh, that manner, I could see in my visitor's face, and not
a little else besides! "She asks me every three minutes if I
think you're coming in."
"I see--I see." I, too, on my side, had so much more than worked it out.
"Has she said to you since yesterday--except to repudiate her familiarity
with anything so dreadful--a single other word about Miss Jessel?"
"Not one, miss. And of course you know," my friend added,
"I took it from her, by the lake, that, just then and there
at least, there WAS nobody."
"Rather! and, naturally, you take it from her still."
"I don't contradict her. What else can I do?"
"Nothing in the world! You've the cleverest little person to deal with.
They've made them--their two friends, I mean--still cleverer
even than nature did; for it was wondrous material to play on!
Flora has now her grievance, and she'll work it to the end."
"Yes, miss; but to WHAT end?"
"Why, that of dealing with me to her uncle. She'll make me out to him
the lowest creature--!"
I winced at the fair show of the scene in Mrs. Grose's face;
she looked for a minute as if she sharply saw them together.
"And him who thinks so well of you!"
"He has an odd way--it comes over me now," I laughed,"--of proving it!
But that doesn't matter. What Flora wants, of course, is to get rid of me."
My companion bravely concurred. "Never again to so much as look at you."
"So that what you've come to me now for," I asked, "is to speed me on
my way?" Before she had time to reply, however, I had her in check.
"I've a better idea--the result of my reflections. My going WOULD seem
the right thing, and on Sunday I was terribly near it. Yet that won't do.
It's YOU who must go. You must take Flora."
My visitor, at this, did speculate. "But where in the world--?"
"Away from here. Away from THEM. Away, even most of all, now, from me.
Straight to her uncle."
"Only to tell on you--?"
"No, not `only'! To leave me, in addition, with my remedy."
She was still vague. "And what IS your remedy?"
"Your loyalty, to begin with. And then Miles's."
She looked at me hard. "Do you think he--?"
"Won't, if he has the chance, turn on me? Yes, I venture still
to think it. At all events, I want to try. Get off with his
sister as soon as possible and leave me with him alone."
I was amazed, myself, at the spirit I had still in reserve,
and therefore perhaps a trifle the more disconcerted
at the way in which, in spite of this fine example of it,
she hesitated. "There's one thing, of course," I went on:
"they mustn't, before she goes, see each other for three seconds."
Then it came over me that, in spite of Flora's presumable
sequestration from the instant of her return from the pool,
it might already be too late. "Do you mean," I anxiously asked,
"that they HAVE met?"
At this she quite flushed. "Ah, miss, I'm not such a fool as that!
If I've been obliged to leave her three or four times,
it has been each time with one of the maids, and at present,
though she's alone, she's locked in safe. And yet--and yet!"
There were too many things.
"And yet what?"
"Well, are you so sure of the little gentleman?"
"I'm not sure of anything but YOU. But I have, since last evening,
a new hope. I think he wants to give me an opening.
I do believe that--poor little exquisite wretch!--he wants to speak.
Last evening, in the firelight and the silence, he sat with me
for two hours as if it were just coming."
Mrs. Grose looked hard, through the window, at the gray, gathering day.
"And did it come?"
"No, though I waited and waited, I confess it didn't, and it was
without a breach of the silence or so much as a faint allusion to his
sister's condition and absence that we at last kissed for good night.
All the same," I continued, "I can't, if her uncle sees her,
consent to his seeing her brother without my having given the boy--
and most of all because things have got so bad--a little more time."
My friend appeared on this ground more reluctant than I could
quite understand. "What do you mean by more time?"
"Well, a day or two--really to bring it out. He'll then be on
MY side--of which you see the importance. If nothing comes,
I shall only fail, and you will, at the worst, have helped me by doing,
on your arrival in town, whatever you may have found possible."
So I put it before her, but she continued for a little so inscrutably
embarrassed that I came again to her aid. "Unless, indeed,"
I wound up, "you really want NOT to go."
I could see it, in her face, at last clear itself;
she put out her hand to me as a pledge. "I'll go--I'll go.
I'll go this morning."
I wanted to be very just. "If you SHOULD wish still to wait,
I would engage she shouldn't see me."
"No, no: it's the place itself. She must leave it."
She held me a moment with heavy eyes, then brought out the rest.
"Your idea's the right one. I myself, miss--"
"Well?"
"I can't stay."
The look she gave me with it made me jump at possibilities.
"You mean that, since yesterday, you HAVE seen--?"
She shook her head with dignity. "I've HEARD--!"
"Heard?"
"From that child--horrors! There!" she sighed with tragic relief.
"On my honor, miss, she says things--!" But at this evocation she broke down;
she dropped, with a sudden sob, upon my sofa and, as I had seen her do before,
gave way to all the grief of it.
It was quite in another manner that I, for my part, let myself go.
"Oh, thank God!"
She sprang up again at this, drying her eyes with a groan. "'Thank God'?"
"It so justifies me!"
"It does that, miss!"
I couldn't have desired more emphasis, but I just hesitated.
"She's so horrible?"
I saw my colleague scarce knew how to put it. "Really shocking."
"And about me?"
"About you, miss--since you must have it. It's beyond everything,
for a young lady; and I can't think wherever she must have picked up--"
"The appalling language she applied to me? I can, then!"
I broke in with a laugh that was doubtless significant enough.
It only, in truth, left my friend still more grave.
"Well, perhaps I ought to also--since I've heard some of it before!
Yet I can't bear it," the poor woman went on while, with the same movement,
she glanced, on my dressing table, at the face of my watch.
"But I must go back."
I kept her, however. "Ah, if you can't bear it--!"
"How can I stop with her, you mean? Why, just FOR that:
to get her away. Far from this," she pursued, "far from THEM-"
"She may be different? She may be free?" I seized her almost with joy.
"Then, in spite of yesterday, you BELIEVE--"
"In such doings?" Her simple description of them required,
in the light of her expression, to be carried no further,
and she gave me the whole thing as she had never done.
"I believe."
Yes, it was a joy, and we were still shoulder to shoulder: if I might
continue sure of that I should care but little what else happened.
My support in the presence of disaster would be the same as it had
been in my early need of confidence, and if my friend would answer
for my honesty, I would answer for all the rest. On the point of
taking leave of her, nonetheless, I was to some extent embarrassed.
"There's one thing, of course--it occurs to me--to remember.
My letter, giving the alarm, will have reached town before you."
I now perceived still more how she had been beating about the bush and
how weary at last it had made her. "Your letter won't have got there.
Your letter never went."
"What then became of it?"
"Goodness knows! Master Miles--"
"Do you mean HE took it?" I gasped.
She hung fire, but she overcame her reluctance. "I mean that I saw yesterday,
when I came back with Miss Flora, that it wasn't where you had put it.
Later in the evening I had the chance to question Luke, and he declared
that he had neither noticed nor touched it." We could only exchange, on this,
one of our deeper mutual soundings, and it was Mrs. Grose who first brought
up the plumb with an almost elated "You see!"
"Yes, I see that if Miles took it instead he probably will have read it
and destroyed it."
"And don't you see anything else?"
I faced her a moment with a sad smile. "It strikes me that by this
time your eyes are open even wider than mine."
They proved to be so indeed, but she could still blush, almost, to show it.
"I make out now what he must have done at school." And she gave,
in her simple sharpness, an almost droll disillusioned nod. "He stole!"
I turned it over--I tried to be more judicial. "Well--perhaps."
She looked as if she found me unexpectedly calm.
"He stole LETTERS!"
She couldn't know my reasons for a calmness after all
pretty shallow; so I showed them off as I might.
"I hope then it was to more purpose than in this case!
The note, at any rate, that I put on the table yesterday,"
I pursued, "will have given him so scant an advantage--
for it contained only the bare demand for an interview--
that he is already much ashamed of having gone so far
for so little, and that what he had on his mind last evening
was precisely the need of confession." I seemed to myself,
for the instant, to have mastered it, to see it all.
"Leave us, leave us"--I was already, at the door, hurrying her off.
"I'll get it out of him. He'll meet me--he'll confess.
If he confesses, he's saved. And if he's saved--"
"Then YOU are?" The dear woman kissed me on this,
and I took her farewell. "I'll save you without him!"
she cried as she went.
XXII
Yet it was when she had got off--and I missed her on the spot--
that the great pinch really came. If I had counted on
what it would give me to find myself alone with Miles,
I speedily perceived, at least, that it would give me a measure.
No hour of my stay in fact was so assailed with apprehensions
as that of my coming down to learn that the carriage containing
Mrs. Grose and my younger pupil had already rolled out of the gates.
Now I WAS, I said to myself, face to face with the elements,
and for much of the rest of the day, while I fought
my weakness, I could consider that I had been supremely rash.
It was a tighter place still than I had yet turned round in;
all the more that, for the first time, I could see in
the aspect of others a confused reflection of the crisis.
What had happened naturally caused them all to stare;
there was too little of the explained, throw out whatever we might,
in the suddenness of my colleague's act. The maids and the men
looked blank; the effect of which on my nerves was an aggravation
until I saw the necessity of making it a positive aid.
It was precisely, in short, by just clutching the helm
that I avoided total wreck; and I dare say that, to bear up
at all, I became, that morning, very grand and very dry.
I welcomed the consciousness that I was charged with much to do,
and I caused it to be known as well that, left thus to myself,
I was quite remarkably firm. I wandered with that manner,
for the next hour or two, all over the place and looked,
I have no doubt, as if I were ready for any onset.
So, for the benefit of whom it might concern, I paraded
with a sick heart.
The person it appeared least to concern proved to be,
till dinner, little Miles himself. My perambulations had
given me, meanwhile, no glimpse of him, but they had tended
to make more public the change taking place in our relation
as a consequence of his having at the piano, the day before,
kept me, in Flora's interest, so beguiled and befooled.
The stamp of publicity had of course been fully given by her
confinement and departure, and the change itself was now ushered
in by our nonobservance of the regular custom of the schoolroom.
He had already disappeared when, on my way down, I pushed
open his door, and I learned below that he had breakfasted--
in the presence of a couple of the maids--with Mrs. Grose
and his sister. He had then gone out, as he said, for a stroll;
than which nothing, I reflected, could better have expressed
his frank view of the abrupt transformation of my office.
What he would not permit this office to consist of was yet
to be settled: there was a queer relief, at all events--I mean
for myself in especial--in the renouncement of one pretension.
If so much had sprung to the surface, I scarce put it too
strongly in saying that what had perhaps sprung highest
was the absurdity of our prolonging the fiction that I had
anything more to teach him. It sufficiently stuck out that,
by tacit little tricks in which even more than myself he carried
out the care for my dignity, I had had to appeal to him to let me
off straining to meet him on the ground of his true capacity.
He had at any rate his freedom now; I was never to touch it again;
as I had amply shown, moreover, when, on his joining me in
the schoolroom the previous night, I had uttered, on the subject
of the interval just concluded, neither challenge nor hint.
I had too much, from this moment, my other ideas.
Yet when he at last arrived, the difficulty of applying them,
the accumulations of my problem, were brought straight home to me
by the beautiful little presence on which what had occurred
had as yet, for the eye, dropped neither stain nor shadow.
To mark, for the house, the high state I cultivated I
decreed that my meals with the boy should be served,
as we called it, downstairs; so that I had been awaiting
him in the ponderous pomp of the room outside of the window
of which I had had from Mrs. Grose, that first scared Sunday,
my flash of something it would scarce have done to call light.
Here at present I felt afresh--for I had felt it again and again--
how my equilibrium depended on the success of my rigid will,
the will to shut my eyes as tight as possible to the truth
that what I had to deal with was, revoltingly, against nature.
I could only get on at all by taking "nature" into my
confidence and my account, by treating my monstrous
ordeal as a push in a direction unusual, of course,
and unpleasant, but demanding, after all, for a fair front,
only another turn of the screw of ordinary human virtue.
No attempt, nonetheless, could well require more tact than
just this attempt to supply, one's self, ALL the nature.
How could I put even a little of that article into a suppression
of reference to what had occurred? How, on the other hand, could I
make reference without a new plunge into the hideous obscure?
Well, a sort of answer, after a time, had come to me, and it
was so far confirmed as that I was met, incontestably, by the
quickened vision of what was rare in my little companion.
It was indeed as if he had found even now--as he had so often
found at lessons--still some other delicate way to ease me off.
Wasn't there light in the fact which, as we shared our solitude,
broke out with a specious glitter it had never yet quite worn?--
the fact that (opportunity aiding, precious opportunity which had
now come) it would be preposterous, with a child so endowed,
to forego the help one might wrest from absolute intelligence?
What had his intelligence been given him for but to save him?
Mightn't one, to reach his mind, risk the stretch of an angular
arm over his character? It was as if, when we were face
to face in the dining room, he had literally shown me the way.
The roast mutton was on the table, and I had dispensed
with attendance. Miles, before he sat down, stood a moment
with his hands in his pockets and looked at the joint,
on which he seemed on the point of passing some humorous judgment.
But what he presently produced was: "I say, my dear, is she
really very awfully ill?"
"Little Flora? Not so bad but that she'll presently be better.
London will set her up. Bly had ceased to agree with her.
Come here and take your mutton."
He alertly obeyed me, carried the plate carefully
to his seat, and, when he was established, went on.
"Did Bly disagree with her so terribly suddenly?"
"Not so suddenly as you might think. One had seen it coming on."
"Then why didn't you get her off before?"
"Before what?"
"Before she became too ill to travel."
I found myself prompt. "She's NOT too ill to travel:
she only might have become so if she had stayed.
This was just the moment to seize. The journey will dissipate
the influence"--oh, I was grand!--"and carry it off."
"I see, I see"--Miles, for that matter, was grand, too. He settled
to his repast with the charming little "table manner" that, from the day
of his arrival, had relieved me of all grossness of admonition.
Whatever he had been driven from school for, it was not for ugly feeding.
He was irreproachable, as always, today; but he was unmistakably
more conscious. He was discernibly trying to take for granted
more things than he found, without assistance, quite easy;
and he dropped into peaceful silence while he felt his situation.
Our meal was of the briefest--mine a vain pretense, and I had the things
immediately removed. While this was done Miles stood again with his
hands in his little pockets and his back to me--stood and looked
out of the wide window through which, that other day, I had seen
what pulled me up. We continued silent while the maid was with us--
as silent, it whimsically occurred to me, as some young couple who,
on their wedding journey, at the inn, feel shy in the presence
of the waiter. He turned round only when the waiter had left us.
"Well--so we're alone!"
XXIII
"Oh, more or less." I fancy my smile was pale. "Not absolutely.
We shouldn't like that!" I went on.
"No--I suppose we shouldn't. Of course we have the others."
"We have the others--we have indeed the others," I concurred.
"Yet even though we have them," he returned, still with his
hands in his pockets and planted there in front of me,
"they don't much count, do they?"
I made the best of it, but I felt wan.
"It depends on what you call `much'!"
"Yes"--with all accommodation--"everything depends!"
On this, however, he faced to the window again and presently
reached it with his vague, restless, cogitating step.
He remained there awhile, with his forehead against the glass,
in contemplation of the stupid shrubs I knew and the dull
things of November. I had always my hypocrisy of "work,"
behind which, now, I gained the sofa. Steadying myself
with it there as I had repeatedly done at those moments
of torment that I have described as the moments of my knowing
the children to be given to something from which I was barred,
I sufficiently obeyed my habit of being prepared for the worst.
But an extraordinary impression dropped on me as I
extracted a meaning from the boy's embarrassed back--
none other than the impression that I was not barred now.
This inference grew in a few minutes to sharp intensity
and seemed bound up with the direct perception that it was
positively HE who was. The frames and squares of the great
window were a kind of image, for him, of a kind of failure.
I felt that I saw him, at any rate, shut in or shut out.
He was admirable, but not comfortable: I took it in with a
throb of hope. Wasn't he looking, through the haunted pane,
for something he couldn't see?--and wasn't it the first time
in the whole business that he had known such a lapse?
The first, the very first: I found it a splendid portent.
It made him anxious, though he watched himself; he had been
anxious all day and, even while in his usual sweet little
manner he sat at table, had needed all his small strange
genius to give it a gloss. When he at last turned round
to meet me, it was almost as if this genius had succumbed.
"Well, I think I'm glad Bly agrees with ME!"
"You would certainly seem to have seen, these twenty-four hours,
a good deal more of it than for some time before. I hope,"
I went on bravely, "that you've been enjoying yourself."
"Oh, yes, I've been ever so far; all round about--miles and miles away.
I've never been so free."
He had really a manner of his own, and I could only try to keep up with him.
"Well, do you like it?"
He stood there smiling; then at last he put into two words--"Do YOU?"--
more discrimination than I had ever heard two words contain.
Before I had time to deal with that, however, he continued as if
with the sense that this was an impertinence to be softened.
"Nothing could be more charming than the way you take it, for of
course if we're alone together now it's you that are alone most.
But I hope," he threw in, "you don't particularly mind!"
"Having to do with you?" I asked. "My dear child, how can I help minding?
Though I've renounced all claim to your company--you're so beyond me--
I at least greatly enjoy it. What else should I stay on for?"
He looked at me more directly, and the expression of his face,
graver now, struck me as the most beautiful I had ever found in it.
"You stay on just for THAT?"
"Certainly. I stay on as your friend and from the tremendous
interest I take in you till something can be done for you
that may be more worth your while. That needn't surprise you."
My voice trembled so that I felt it impossible to suppress the shake.
"Don't you remember how I told you, when I came and sat on your
bed the night of the storm, that there was nothing in the world I
wouldn't do for you?"
"Yes, yes!" He, on his side, more and more visibly nervous, had a tone
to master; but he was so much more successful than I that, laughing out
through his gravity, he could pretend we were pleasantly jesting.
"Only that, I think, was to get me to do something for YOU!"
"It was partly to get you to do something," I conceded.
"But, you know, you didn't do it."
"Oh, yes," he said with the brightest superficial eagerness,
"you wanted me to tell you something."
"That's it. Out, straight out. What you have on your mind, you know."
"Ah, then, is THAT what you've stayed over for?"
He spoke with a gaiety through which I could still catch the finest
little quiver of resentful passion; but I can't begin to express
the effect upon me of an implication of surrender even so faint.
It was as if what I had yearned for had come at last only to
astonish me. "Well, yes--I may as well make a clean breast of it.
it was precisely for that."
He waited so long that I supposed it for the purpose of repudiating the
assumption on which my action had been founded; but what he finally said was:
"Do you mean now--here?"
"There couldn't be a better place or time." He looked round him uneasily,
and I had the rare--oh, the queer!--impression of the very first symptom I had
seen in him of the approach of immediate fear. It was as if he were suddenly
afraid of me--which struck me indeed as perhaps the best thing to make him.
Yet in the very pang of the effort I felt it vain to try sternness,
and I heard myself the next instant so gentle as to be almost grotesque.
"You want so to go out again?"
"Awfully!" He smiled at me heroically, and the touching little
bravery of it was enhanced by his actually flushing with pain.
He had picked up his hat, which he had brought in, and stood
twirling it in a way that gave me, even as I was just nearly
reaching port, a perverse horror of what I was doing.
To do it in ANY way was an act of violence, for what did
it consist of but the obtrusion of the idea of grossness
and guilt on a small helpless creature who had been for me
a revelation of the possibilities of beautiful intercourse?
Wasn't it base to create for a being so exquisite a mere
alien awkwardness? I suppose I now read into our situation
a clearness it couldn't have had at the time, for I seem to see
our poor eyes already lighted with some spark of a prevision
of the anguish that was to come. So we circled about,
with terrors and scruples, like fighters not daring to close.
But it was for each other we feared! That kept us a little
longer suspended and unbruised. "I'll tell you everything,"
Miles said--"I mean I'll tell you anything you like.
You'll stay on with me, and we shall both be all right,
and I WILL tell you--I WILL. But not now."
"Why not now?"
My insistence turned him from me and kept him once more at his window
in a silence during which, between us, you might have heard a pin drop.
Then he was before me again with the air of a person for whom,
outside, someone who had frankly to be reckoned with was waiting.
"I have to see Luke."
I had not yet reduced him to quite so vulgar a lie, and I felt
proportionately ashamed. But, horrible as it was, his lies made
up my truth. I achieved thoughtfully a few loops of my knitting.
"Well, then, go to Luke, and I'll wait for what you promise.
Only, in return for that, satisfy, before you leave me,
one very much smaller request."
He looked as if he felt he had succeeded enough to be able still
a little to bargain. "Very much smaller--?"
"Yes, a mere fraction of the whole. Tell me"--oh, my work preoccupied me,
and I was offhand!--"if, yesterday afternoon, from the table in the hall,
you took, you know, my letter."
XXIV
My sense of how he received this suffered for a minute from something
that I can describe only as a fierce split of my attention--
a stroke that at first, as I sprang straight up, reduced me to
the mere blind movement of getting hold of him, drawing him close,
and, while I just fell for support against the nearest piece
of furniture, instinctively keeping him with his back to the window.
The appearance was full upon us that I had already had to deal with here:
Peter Quint had come into view like a sentinel before a prison.
The next thing I saw was that, from outside, he had reached the window,
and then I knew that, close to the glass and glaring in through it,
he offered once more to the room his white face of damnation.
It represents but grossly what took place within me at the sight
to say that on the second my decision was made; yet I believe that no
woman so overwhelmed ever in so short a time recovered her grasp
of the ACT. It came to me in the very horror of the immediate
presence that the act would be, seeing and facing what I saw
and faced, to keep the boy himself unaware. The inspiration--
I can call it by no other name--was that I felt how voluntarily,
how transcendently, I MIGHT. It was like fighting with a demon
for a human soul, and when I had fairly so appraised it I saw how
the human soul--held out, in the tremor of my hands, at arm's length--
had a perfect dew of sweat on a lovely childish forehead.
The face that was close to mine was as white as the face against
the glass, and out of it presently came a sound, not low nor weak,
but as if from much further away, that I drank like a waft of fragrance.
"Yes--I took it."
At this, with a moan of joy, I enfolded, I drew him close;
and while I held him to my breast, where I could feel in the sudden
fever of his little body the tremendous pulse of his little heart,
I kept my eyes on the thing at the window and saw it move and shift
its posture. I have likened it to a sentinel, but its slow wheel,
for a moment, was rather the prowl of a baffled beast.
My present quickened courage, however, was such that, not too
much to let it through, I had to shade, as it were, my flame.
Meanwhile the glare of the face was again at the window, the scoundrel
fixed as if to watch and wait. It was the very confidence
that I might now defy him, as well as the positive certitude,
by this time, of the child's unconsciousness, that made me go on.
"What did you take it for?"
"To see what you said about me."
"You opened the letter?"
"I opened it."
My eyes were now, as I held him off a little again,
on Miles's own face, in which the collapse of mockery
showed me how complete was the ravage of uneasiness.
What was prodigious was that at last, by my success,
his sense was sealed and his communication stopped:
he knew that he was in presence, but knew not of what,
and knew still less that I also was and that I did know.
And what did this strain of trouble matter when my eyes
went back to the window only to see that the air was clear
again and--by my personal triumph--the influence quenched?
There was nothing there. I felt that the cause was mine
and that I should surely get ALL. "And you found nothing!"--
I let my elation out.
He gave the most mournful, thoughtful little headshake. "Nothing."
"Nothing, nothing!" I almost shouted in my joy.
"Nothing, nothing," he sadly repeated.
I kissed his forehead; it was drenched. "So what have you done with it?"
"I've burned it."
"Burned it?" It was now or never. "Is that what you did at school?"
Oh, what this brought up! "At school?"
"Did you take letters?--or other things?"
"Other things?" He appeared now to be thinking of something far
off and that reached him only through the pressure of his anxiety.
Yet it did reach him. "Did I STEAL?"
I felt myself redden to the roots of my hair as well as wonder if it were
more strange to put to a gentleman such a question or to see him take it
with allowances that gave the very distance of his fall in the world.
"Was it for that you mightn't go back?"
The only thing he felt was rather a dreary little surprise.
"Did you know I mightn't go back?"
"I know everything."
He gave me at this the longest and strangest look. "Everything?"
"Everything. Therefore DID you--?" But I couldn't say it again.
Miles could, very simply. "No. I didn't steal."
My face must have shown him I believed him utterly; yet my hands--
but it was for pure tenderness--shook him as if to ask him why,
if it was all for nothing, he had condemned me to months of torment.
"What then did you do?"
He looked in vague pain all round the top of the room and drew his breath,
two or three times over, as if with difficulty. He might have been standing
at the bottom of the sea and raising his eyes to some faint green twilight.
"Well--I said things."
"Only that?"
"They thought it was enough!"
"To turn you out for?"
Never, truly, had a person "turned out" shown so little
to explain it as this little person! He appeared to weigh
my question, but in a manner quite detached and almost helpless.
"Well, I suppose I oughtn't."
"But to whom did you say them?"
He evidently tried to remember, but it dropped--he had lost it.
"I don't know!"
He almost smiled at me in the desolation of his surrender,
which was indeed practically, by this time, so complete that I
ought to have left it there. But I was infatuated--I was blind
with victory, though even then the very effect that was to have
brought him so much nearer was already that of added separation.
"Was it to everyone?" I asked.
"No; it was only to--" But he gave a sick little headshake.
"I don't remember their names."
"Were they then so many?"
"No--only a few. Those I liked."
Those he liked? I seemed to float not into clearness, but into
a darker obscure, and within a minute there had come to me out
of my very pity the appalling alarm of his being perhaps innocent.
It was for the instant confounding and bottomless, for if he
WERE innocent, what then on earth was _I_? Paralyzed, while it lasted,
by the mere brush of the question, I let him go a little, so that,
with a deep-drawn sigh, he turned away from me again; which, as he faced
toward the clear window, I suffered, feeling that I had nothing
now there to keep him from. "And did they repeat what you said?"
I went on after a moment.
He was soon at some distance from me, still breathing hard and again with
the air, though now without anger for it, of being confined against his will.
Once more, as he had done before, he looked up at the dim day as if, of what
had hitherto sustained him, nothing was left but an unspeakable anxiety.
"Oh, yes," he nevertheless replied--"they must have repeated them.
To those THEY liked," he added.
There was, somehow, less of it than I had expected; but I turned it over.
"And these things came round--?"
"To the masters? Oh, yes!" he answered very simply.
"But I didn't know they'd tell."
"The masters? They didn't--they've never told.
That's why I ask you."
He turned to me again his little beautiful fevered face.
"Yes, it was too bad."
"Too bad?"
"What I suppose I sometimes said. To write home."
I can't name the exquisite pathos of the contradiction given to such
a speech by such a speaker; I only know that the next instant I
heard myself throw off with homely force: "Stuff and nonsense!"
But the next after that I must have sounded stern enough.
"What WERE these things?"
My sternness was all for his judge, his executioner; yet it made him
avert himself again, and that movement made ME, with a single bound
and an irrepressible cry, spring straight upon him. For there again,
against the glass, as if to blight his confession and stay his answer,
was the hideous author of our woe--the white face of damnation.
I felt a sick swim at the drop of my victory and all the return of my battle,
so that the wildness of my veritable leap only served as a great betrayal.
I saw him, from the midst of my act, meet it with a divination,
and on the perception that even now he only guessed, and that the window
was still to his own eyes free, I let the impulse flame up to convert
the climax of his dismay into the very proof of his liberation.
"No more, no more, no more!" I shrieked, as I tried to press him against me,
to my visitant.
"Is she HERE?" Miles panted as he caught with his sealed eyes
the direction of my words. Then as his strange "she" staggered
me and, with a gasp, I echoed it, "Miss Jessel, Miss Jessel!"
he with a sudden fury gave me back.
I seized, stupefied, his supposition--some sequel to what we
had done to Flora, but this made me only want to show him
that it was better still than that. "It's not Miss Jessel!
But it's at the window--straight before us. It's THERE--
the coward horror, there for the last time!"
At this, after a second in which his head made the movement of a
baffled dog's on a scent and then gave a frantic little shake for air
and light, he was at me in a white rage, bewildered, glaring vainly
over the place and missing wholly, though it now, to my sense,
filled the room like the taste of poison, the wide, overwhelming presence.
"It's HE?"
I was so determined to have all my proof that I flashed into ice
to challenge him. "Whom do you mean by `he'?"
"Peter Quint--you devil!" His face gave again, round the room,
its convulsed supplication. "WHERE?"
They are in my ears still, his supreme surrender of the name
and his tribute to my devotion. "What does he matter now,
my own?--what will he EVER matter? _I_ have you,"
I launched at the beast, "but he has lost you forever!"
Then, for the demonstration of my work, "There, THERE!"
I said to Miles.
But he had already jerked straight round, stared, glared again,
and seen but the quiet day. With the stroke of the loss I was
so proud of he uttered the cry of a creature hurled over an abyss,
and the grasp with which I recovered him might have been that
of catching him in his fall. I caught him, yes, I held him--
it may be imagined with what a passion; but at the end
of a minute I began to feel what it truly was that I held.
We were alone with the quiet day, and his little heart,
dispossessed, had stopped.
The text is from the first American appearance in book form.
THE TURN OF THE SCREW
The story had held us, round the fire, sufficiently breathless,
but except the obvious remark that it was gruesome, as, on Christmas
Eve in an old house, a strange tale should essentially be,
I remember no comment uttered till somebody happened to say that it
was the only case he had met in which such a visitation had fallen
on a child. The case, I may mention, was that of an apparition
in just such an old house as had gathered us for the occasion--
an appearance, of a dreadful kind, to a little boy sleeping
in the room with his mother and waking her up in the terror of it;
waking her not to dissipate his dread and soothe him to sleep again,
but to encounter also, herself, before she had succeeded in doing so,
the same sight that had shaken him. It was this observation
that drew from Douglas--not immediately, but later in the evening--
a reply that had the interesting consequence to which I call attention.
Someone else told a story not particularly effective, which I saw
he was not following. This I took for a sign that he had himself
something to produce and that we should only have to wait.
We waited in fact till two nights later; but that same evening,
before we scattered, he brought out what was in his mind.
"I quite agree--in regard to Griffin's ghost, or whatever it was--
that its appearing first to the little boy, at so tender an age,
adds a particular touch. But it's not the first occurrence
of its charming kind that I know to have involved a child.
If the child gives the effect another turn of the screw,
what do you say to TWO children--?"
"We say, of course," somebody exclaimed, "that they give two turns!
Also that we want to hear about them."
I can see Douglas there before the fire, to which he had got up
to present his back, looking down at his interlocutor with his
hands in his pockets. "Nobody but me, till now, has ever heard.
It's quite too horrible." This, naturally, was declared by several
voices to give the thing the utmost price, and our friend,
with quiet art, prepared his triumph by turning his eyes
over the rest of us and going on: "It's beyond everything.
Nothing at all that I know touches it."
"For sheer terror?" I remember asking.
He seemed to say it was not so simple as that; to be really at a loss how to
qualify it. He passed his hand over his eyes, made a little wincing grimace.
"For dreadful--dreadfulness!"
"Oh, how delicious!" cried one of the women.
He took no notice of her; he looked at me, but as if, instead of me, he saw
what he spoke of. "For general uncanny ugliness and horror and pain."
"Well then," I said, "just sit right down and begin."
He turned round to the fire, gave a kick to a log, watched it
an instant. Then as he faced us again: "I can't begin.
I shall have to send to town." There was a unanimous groan
at this, and much reproach; after which, in his preoccupied way,
he explained. "The story's written. It's in a locked drawer--
it has not been out for years. I could write to my man and
enclose the key; he could send down the packet as he finds it."
It was to me in particular that he appeared to propound this--
appeared almost to appeal for aid not to hesitate.
He had broken a thickness of ice, the formation of many a winter;
had had his reasons for a long silence. The others resented
postponement, but it was just his scruples that charmed me.
I adjured him to write by the first post and to agree with us
for an early hearing; then I asked him if the experience
in question had been his own. To this his answer was prompt.
"Oh, thank God, no!"
"And is the record yours? You took the thing down?"
"Nothing but the impression. I took that HERE"--he tapped his heart.
"I've never lost it."
"Then your manuscript--?"
"Is in old, faded ink, and in the most beautiful hand." He hung
fire again. "A woman's. She has been dead these twenty years.
She sent me the pages in question before she died."
They were all listening now, and of course there was somebody
to be arch, or at any rate to draw the inference. But if he put
the inference by without a smile it was also without irritation.
"She was a most charming person, but she was ten years older
than I. She was my sister's governess," he quietly said.
"She was the most agreeable woman I've ever known in her position;
she would have been worthy of any whatever. It was long ago,
and this episode was long before. I was at Trinity,
and I found her at home on my coming down the second summer.
I was much there that year--it was a beautiful one; and we had,
in her off-hours, some strolls and talks in the garden--
talks in which she struck me as awfully clever and nice.
Oh yes; don't grin: I liked her extremely and am glad to this day
to think she liked me, too. If she hadn't she wouldn't have told me.
She had never told anyone. It wasn't simply that she said so,
but that I knew she hadn't. I was sure; I could see.
You'll easily judge why when you hear."
"Because the thing had been such a scare?"
He continued to fix me. "You'll easily judge," he repeated:
"YOU will."
I fixed him, too. "I see. She was in love."
He laughed for the first time. "You ARE acute.
Yes, she was in love. That is, she had been. That came out--
she couldn't tell her story without its coming out.
I saw it, and she saw I saw it; but neither of us spoke of it.
I remember the time and the place--the corner of the lawn,
the shade of the great beeches and the long, hot summer afternoon.
It wasn't a scene for a shudder; but oh--!" He quitted the fire
and dropped back into his chair.
"You'll receive the packet Thursday morning?" I inquired.
"Probably not till the second post."
"Well then; after dinner--"
"You'll all meet me here?" He looked us round again. "Isn't anybody going?"
It was almost the tone of hope.
"Everybody will stay!"
"_I_ will" --and "_I_ will!" cried the ladies whose departure
had been fixed. Mrs. Griffin, however, expressed the need
for a little more light. "Who was it she was in love with?"
"The story will tell," I took upon myself to reply.
"Oh, I can't wait for the story!"
"The story WON'T tell," said Douglas; "not in any literal, vulgar way."
"More's the pity, then. That's the only way I ever understand."
"Won't YOU tell, Douglas?" somebody else inquired.
He sprang to his feet again. "Yes--tomorrow. Now I must go to bed.
Good night." And quickly catching up a candlestick, he left
us slightly bewildered. From our end of the great brown hall
we heard his step on the stair; whereupon Mrs. Griffin spoke.
"Well, if I don't know who she was in love with, I know
who HE was."
"She was ten years older," said her husband.
"Raison de plus--at that age! But it's rather nice,
his long reticence."
"Forty years!" Griffin put in.
"With this outbreak at last."
"The outbreak," I returned, "will make a tremendous occasion
of Thursday night;" and everyone so agreed with me that,
in the light of it, we lost all attention for everything else.
The last story, however incomplete and like the mere opening
of a serial, had been told; we handshook and "candlestuck,"
as somebody said, and went to bed.
I knew the next day that a letter containing the key had,
by the first post, gone off to his London apartments;
but in spite of--or perhaps just on account of--the eventual
diffusion of this knowledge we quite let him alone till
after dinner, till such an hour of the evening, in fact,
as might best accord with the kind of emotion on which our
hopes were fixed. Then he became as communicative as we could
desire and indeed gave us his best reason for being so.
We had it from him again before the fire in the hall,
as we had had our mild wonders of the previous night.
It appeared that the narrative he had promised to read us really
required for a proper intelligence a few words of prologue.
Let me say here distinctly, to have done with it,
that this narrative, from an exact transcript of my own made
much later, is what I shall presently give. Poor Douglas,
before his death--when it was in sight--committed to me
the manuscript that reached him on the third of these days
and that, on the same spot, with immense effect, he began
to read to our hushed little circle on the night of the fourth.
The departing ladies who had said they would stay didn't,
of course, thank heaven, stay: they departed, in consequence
of arrangements made, in a rage of curiosity, as they professed,
produced by the touches with which he had already worked us up.
But that only made his little final auditory more compact and select,
kept it, round the hearth, subject to a common thrill.
The first of these touches conveyed that the written statement
took up the tale at a point after it had, in a manner, begun.
The fact to be in possession of was therefore that his old friend,
the youngest of several daughters of a poor country parson,
had, at the age of twenty, on taking service for the first time
in the schoolroom, come up to London, in trepidation, to answer
in person an advertisement that had already placed her in brief
correspondence with the advertiser. This person proved, on her
presenting herself, for judgment, at a house in Harley Street,
that impressed her as vast and imposing--this prospective
patron proved a gentleman, a bachelor in the prime of life,
such a figure as had never risen, save in a dream or an old novel,
before a fluttered, anxious girl out of a Hampshire vicarage.
One could easily fix his type; it never, happily, dies out.
He was handsome and bold and pleasant, offhand and gay and kind.
He struck her, inevitably, as gallant and splendid,
but what took her most of all and gave her the courage she
afterward showed was that he put the whole thing to her as
a kind of favor, an obligation he should gratefully incur.
She conceived him as rich, but as fearfully extravagant--
saw him all in a glow of high fashion, of good looks,
of expensive habits, of charming ways with women.
He had for his own town residence a big house filled
with the spoils of travel and the trophies of the chase;
but it was to his country home, an old family place in Essex,
that he wished her immediately to proceed.
He had been left, by the death of their parents in India,
guardian to a small nephew and a small niece, children of a younger,
a military brother, whom he had lost two years before.
These children were, by the strangest of chances for a man
in his position--a lone man without the right sort of
experience or a grain of patience--very heavily on his hands.
It had all been a great worry and, on his own part doubtless,
a series of blunders, but he immensely pitied the poor chicks
and had done all he could; had in particular sent them
down to his other house, the proper place for them being
of course the country, and kept them there, from the first,
with the best people he could find to look after them,
parting even with his own servants to wait on them and going
down himself, whenever he might, to see how they were doing.
The awkward thing was that they had practically no other
relations and that his own affairs took up all his time.
He had put them in possession of Bly, which was healthy and secure,
and had placed at the head of their little establishment--
but below stairs only--an excellent woman, Mrs. Grose,
whom he was sure his visitor would like and who had formerly been
maid to his mother. She was now housekeeper and was also acting
for the time as superintendent to the little girl, of whom,
without children of her own, she was, by good luck, extremely fond.
There were plenty of people to help, but of course the young lady
who should go down as governess would be in supreme authority.
She would also have, in holidays, to look after the small boy,
who had been for a term at school--young as he was to be sent,
but what else could be done?--and who, as the holidays were
about to begin, would be back from one day to the other.
There had been for the two children at first a young lady
whom they had had the misfortune to lose. She had done
for them quite beautifully--she was a most respectable person--
till her death, the great awkwardness of which had, precisely,
left no alternative but the school for little Miles.
Mrs. Grose, since then, in the way of manners and things,
had done as she could for Flora; and there were, further, a cook,
a housemaid, a dairywoman, an old pony, an old groom,
and an old gardener, all likewise thoroughly respectable.
So far had Douglas presented his picture when someone put a question.
"And what did the former governess die of?--of so much respectability?"
Our friend's answer was prompt. "That will come out.
I don't anticipate."
"Excuse me--I thought that was just what you ARE doing."
"In her successor's place," I suggested, "I should have wished to learn
if the office brought with it--"
"Necessary danger to life?" Douglas completed my thought.
"She did wish to learn, and she did learn. You shall hear tomorrow
what she learned. Meanwhile, of course, the prospect struck her
as slightly grim. She was young, untried, nervous: it was a vision
of serious duties and little company, of really great loneliness.
She hesitated--took a couple of days to consult and consider.
But the salary offered much exceeded her modest measure,
and on a second interview she faced the music, she engaged."
And Douglas, with this, made a pause that, for the benefit
of the company, moved me to throw in--
"The moral of which was of course the seduction exercised by the splendid
young man. She succumbed to it."
He got up and, as he had done the night before, went to the fire,
gave a stir to a log with his foot, then stood a moment with his back to us.
"She saw him only twice."
"Yes, but that's just the beauty of her passion."
A little to my surprise, on this, Douglas turned round to me.
"It WAS the beauty of it. There were others," he went on,
"who hadn't succumbed. He told her frankly all his difficulty--
that for several applicants the conditions had been prohibitive.
They were, somehow, simply afraid. It sounded dull--it sounded strange;
and all the more so because of his main condition."
"Which was--?"
"That she should never trouble him--but never, never:
neither appeal nor complain nor write about anything;
only meet all questions herself, receive all moneys from
his solicitor, take the whole thing over and let him alone.
She promised to do this, and she mentioned to me that when,
for a moment, disburdened, delighted, he held her hand,
thanking her for the sacrifice, she already felt rewarded."
"But was that all her reward?" one of the ladies asked.
"She never saw him again."
"Oh!" said the lady; which, as our friend immediately left us again,
was the only other word of importance contributed to the subject till,
the next night, by the corner of the hearth, in the best chair,
he opened the faded red cover of a thin old-fashioned gilt-edged album.
The whole thing took indeed more nights than one, but on the first occasion
the same lady put another question. "What is your title?"
"I haven't one."
"Oh, _I_ have!" I said. But Douglas, without heeding me,
had begun to read with a fine clearness that was like a rendering
to the ear of the beauty of his author's hand.
I
I remember the whole beginning as a succession of flights and drops,
a little seesaw of the right throbs and the wrong. After rising, in town,
to meet his appeal, I had at all events a couple of very bad days--
found myself doubtful again, felt indeed sure I had made a mistake.
In this state of mind I spent the long hours of bumping,
swinging coach that carried me to the stopping place at which I
was to be met by a vehicle from the house. This convenience,
I was told, had been ordered, and I found, toward the close
of the June afternoon, a commodious fly in waiting for me.
Driving at that hour, on a lovely day, through a country to which
the summer sweetness seemed to offer me a friendly welcome,
my fortitude mounted afresh and, as we turned into the avenue,
encountered a reprieve that was probably but a proof of the point
to which it had sunk. I suppose I had expected, or had dreaded,
something so melancholy that what greeted me was a good surprise.
I remember as a most pleasant impression the broad, clear front,
its open windows and fresh curtains and the pair of maids
looking out; I remember the lawn and the bright flowers and
the crunch of my wheels on the gravel and the clustered treetops
over which the rooks circled and cawed in the golden sky.
The scene had a greatness that made it a different affair from
my own scant home, and there immediately appeared at the door,
with a little girl in her hand, a civil person who dropped me as decent
a curtsy as if I had been the mistress or a distinguished visitor.
I had received in Harley Street a narrower notion of the place,
and that, as I recalled it, made me think the proprietor still
more of a gentleman, suggested that what I was to enjoy might be
something beyond his promise.
I had no drop again till the next day, for I was carried
triumphantly through the following hours by my introduction
to the younger of my pupils. The little girl who accompanied
Mrs. Grose appeared to me on the spot a creature so charming
as to make it a great fortune to have to do with her.
She was the most beautiful child I had ever seen, and I afterward
wondered that my employer had not told me more of her.
I slept little that night--I was too much excited;
and this astonished me, too, I recollect, remained with me,
adding to my sense of the liberality with which I was treated.
The large, impressive room, one of the best in the house, the great
state bed, as I almost felt it, the full, figured draperies,
the long glasses in which, for the first time, I could see
myself from head to foot, all struck me--like the extraordinary
charm of my small charge--as so many things thrown in.
It was thrown in as well, from the first moment, that I
should get on with Mrs. Grose in a relation over which,
on my way, in the coach, I fear I had rather brooded.
The only thing indeed that in this early outlook might have
made me shrink again was the clear circumstance of her being
so glad to see me. I perceived within half an hour that she
was so glad--stout, simple, plain, clean, wholesome woman--
as to be positively on her guard against showing it too much.
I wondered even then a little why she should wish not to show it,
and that, with reflection, with suspicion, might of course
have made me uneasy.
But it was a comfort that there could be no uneasiness in a
connection with anything so beatific as the radiant image of my
little girl, the vision of whose angelic beauty had probably
more than anything else to do with the restlessness that,
before morning, made me several times rise and wander
about my room to take in the whole picture and prospect;
to watch, from my open window, the faint summer dawn,
to look at such portions of the rest of the house as I
could catch, and to listen, while, in the fading dusk,
the first birds began to twitter, for the possible recurrence
of a sound or two, less natural and not without, but within,
that I had fancied I heard. There had been a moment when I
believed I recognized, faint and far, the cry of a child;
there had been another when I found myself just consciously
starting as at the passage, before my door, of a light footstep.
But these fancies were not marked enough not to be thrown off,
and it is only in the light, or the gloom, I should rather say,
of other and subsequent matters that they now come back to me.
To watch, teach, "form" little Flora would too evidently
be the making of a happy and useful life. It had been
agreed between us downstairs that after this first occasion
I should have her as a matter of course at night, her small
white bed being already arranged, to that end, in my room.
What I had undertaken was the whole care of her, and she
had remained, just this last time, with Mrs. Grose only as
an effect of our consideration for my inevitable strangeness
and her natural timidity. In spite of this timidity--
which the child herself, in the oddest way in the world,
had been perfectly frank and brave about, allowing it,
without a sign of uncomfortable consciousness, with the deep,
sweet serenity indeed of one of Raphael's holy infants,
to be discussed, to be imputed to her, and to determine us--
I feel quite sure she would presently like me. It was part
of what I already liked Mrs. Grose herself for, the pleasure I
could see her feel in my admiration and wonder as I sat at supper
with four tall candles and with my pupil, in a high chair and
a bib, brightly facing me, between them, over bread and milk.
There were naturally things that in Flora's presence could
pass between us only as prodigious and gratified looks,
obscure and roundabout allusions.
"And the little boy--does he look like her? Is he too so very remarkable?"
One wouldn't flatter a child. "Oh, miss, MOST remarkable.
If you think well of this one!"--and she stood there with a plate
in her hand, beaming at our companion, who looked from one of us
to the other with placid heavenly eyes that contained nothing
to check us.
"Yes; if I do--?"
"You WILL be carried away by the little gentleman!"
"Well, that, I think, is what I came for--to be carried away.
I'm afraid, however," I remember feeling the impulse to add,
"I'm rather easily carried away. I was carried away in London!"
I can still see Mrs. Grose's broad face as she took this in.
"In Harley Street?"
"In Harley Street."
"Well, miss, you're not the first--and you won't be the last."
"Oh, I've no pretension," I could laugh, "to being the only one.
My other pupil, at any rate, as I understand, comes back tomorrow?"
"Not tomorrow--Friday, miss. He arrives, as you did, by the coach,
under care of the guard, and is to be met by the same carriage."
I forthwith expressed that the proper as well as the pleasant and
friendly thing would be therefore that on the arrival of the public
conveyance I should be in waiting for him with his little sister;
an idea in which Mrs. Grose concurred so heartily that I somehow
took her manner as a kind of comforting pledge--never falsified,
thank heaven!--that we should on every question be quite at one.
Oh, she was glad I was there!
What I felt the next day was, I suppose, nothing that could
be fairly called a reaction from the cheer of my arrival;
it was probably at the most only a slight oppression produced
by a fuller measure of the scale, as I walked round them,
gazed up at them, took them in, of my new circumstances.
They had, as it were, an extent and mass for which I had not
been prepared and in the presence of which I found myself,
freshly, a little scared as well as a little proud.
Lessons, in this agitation, certainly suffered some delay;
I reflected that my first duty was, by the gentlest arts I
could contrive, to win the child into the sense of knowing me.
I spent the day with her out-of-doors; I arranged with her,
to her great satisfaction, that it should be she, she only,
who might show me the place. She showed it step by step
and room by room and secret by secret, with droll, delightful,
childish talk about it and with the result, in half an hour,
of our becoming immense friends. Young as she was, I was struck,
throughout our little tour, with her confidence and courage
with the way, in empty chambers and dull corridors, on crooked
staircases that made me pause and even on the summit of an old
machicolated square tower that made me dizzy, her morning music,
her disposition to tell me so many more things than she asked,
rang out and led me on. I have not seen Bly since the day
I left it, and I daresay that to my older and more informed
eyes it would now appear sufficiently contracted. But as my
little conductress, with her hair of gold and her frock of blue,
danced before me round corners and pattered down passages,
I had the view of a castle of romance inhabited by a rosy sprite,
such a place as would somehow, for diversion of the young idea,
take all color out of storybooks and fairytales.
Wasn't it just a storybook over which I had fallen adoze
and adream? No; it was a big, ugly, antique, but convenient house,
embodying a few features of a building still older, half-replaced and
half-utilized, in which I had the fancy of our being almost
as lost as a handful of passengers in a great drifting ship.
Well, I was, strangely, at the helm!
II
This came home to me when, two days later, I drove over
with Flora to meet, as Mrs. Grose said, the little gentleman;
and all the more for an incident that, presenting itself
the second evening, had deeply disconcerted me.
The first day had been, on the whole, as I have expressed,
reassuring; but I was to see it wind up in keen apprehension.
The postbag, that evening--it came late--contained a letter
for me, which, however, in the hand of my employer,
I found to be composed but of a few words enclosing another,
addressed to himself, with a seal still unbroken. "This, I recognize,
is from the headmaster, and the headmaster's an awful bore.
Read him, please; deal with him; but mind you don't report.
Not a word. I'm off!" I broke the seal with a great effort--
so great a one that I was a long time coming to it;
took the unopened missive at last up to my room and only
attacked it just before going to bed. I had better have let it
wait till morning, for it gave me a second sleepless night.
With no counsel to take, the next day, I was full of distress;
and it finally got so the better of me that I determined
to open myself at least to Mrs. Grose.
"What does it mean? The child's dismissed his school."
She gave me a look that I remarked at the moment; then, visibly,
with a quick blankness, seemed to try to take it back.
"But aren't they all--?"
"Sent home--yes. But only for the holidays. Miles may never go
back at all."
Consciously, under my attention, she reddened. "They won't take him?"
"They absolutely decline."
At this she raised her eyes, which she had turned from me;
I saw them fill with good tears. "What has he done?"
I hesitated; then I judged best simply to hand her my letter--
which, however, had the effect of making her, without taking it,
simply put her hands behind her. She shook her head sadly.
"Such things are not for me, miss."
My counselor couldn't read! I winced at my mistake, which I
attenuated as I could, and opened my letter again to repeat it
to her; then, faltering in the act and folding it up once more,
I put it back in my pocket. "Is he really BAD?"
The tears were still in her eyes. "Do the gentlemen say so?"
"They go into no particulars. They simply express their regret that it
should be impossible to keep him. That can have only one meaning."
Mrs. Grose listened with dumb emotion; she forbore to ask me what this
meaning might be; so that, presently, to put the thing with some coherence
and with the mere aid of her presence to my own mind, I went on:
"That he's an injury to the others."
At this, with one of the quick turns of simple folk, she suddenly flamed up.
"Master Miles! HIM an injury?"
There was such a flood of good faith in it that, though I had not yet
seen the child, my very fears made me jump to the absurdity of the idea.
I found myself, to meet my friend the better, offering it,
on the spot, sarcastically. "To his poor little innocent mates!"
"It's too dreadful," cried Mrs. Grose, "to say such cruel things!
Why, he's scarce ten years old."
"Yes, yes; it would be incredible."
She was evidently grateful for such a profession. "See him, miss, first.
THEN believe it!" I felt forthwith a new impatience to see him;
it was the beginning of a curiosity that, for all the next hours,
was to deepen almost to pain. Mrs. Grose was aware, I could judge,
of what she had produced in me, and she followed it up with assurance.
"You might as well believe it of the little lady. Bless her,"
she added the next moment--"LOOK at her!"
I turned and saw that Flora, whom, ten minutes before, I had established
in the schoolroom with a sheet of white paper, a pencil, and a copy
of nice "round o's," now presented herself to view at the open door.
She expressed in her little way an extraordinary detachment from
disagreeable duties, looking to me, however, with a great childish light
that seemed to offer it as a mere result of the affection she had conceived
for my person, which had rendered necessary that she should follow me.
I needed nothing more than this to feel the full force of Mrs. Grose's
comparison, and, catching my pupil in my arms, covered her with kisses
in which there was a sob of atonement.
Nonetheless, the rest of the day I watched for further occasion
to approach my colleague, especially as, toward evening,
I began to fancy she rather sought to avoid me. I overtook her,
I remember, on the staircase; we went down together, and at the
bottom I detained her, holding her there with a hand on her arm.
"I take what you said to me at noon as a declaration that
YOU'VE never known him to be bad."
She threw back her head; she had clearly, by this time,
and very honestly, adopted an attitude. "Oh, never known him--
I don't pretend THAT!"
I was upset again. "Then you HAVE known him--?"
"Yes indeed, miss, thank God!"
On reflection I accepted this. "You mean that a boy who never is--?"
"Is no boy for ME!"
I held her tighter. "You like them with the spirit to be naughty?"
Then, keeping pace with her answer, "So do I!" I eagerly brought out.
"But not to the degree to contaminate--"
"To contaminate?"--my big word left her at a loss.
I explained it. "To corrupt."
She stared, taking my meaning in; but it produced in her an odd laugh.
"Are you afraid he'll corrupt YOU?" She put the question with such a fine
bold humor that, with a laugh, a little silly doubtless, to match her own,
I gave way for the time to the apprehension of ridicule.
But the next day, as the hour for my drive approached, I cropped
up in another place. "What was the lady who was here before?"
"The last governess? She was also young and pretty--
almost as young and almost as pretty, miss, even as you."
"Ah, then, I hope her youth and her beauty helped her!"
I recollect throwing off. "He seems to like us young and pretty!"
"Oh, he DID," Mrs. Grose assented: "it was the way he liked everyone!"
She had no sooner spoken indeed than she caught herself up.
"I mean that's HIS way--the master's."
I was struck. "But of whom did you speak first?"
She looked blank, but she colored. "Why, of HIM."
"Of the master?"
"Of who else?"
There was so obviously no one else that the next moment I
had lost my impression of her having accidentally said more
than she meant; and I merely asked what I wanted to know.
"Did SHE see anything in the boy--?"
"That wasn't right? She never told me."
I had a scruple, but I overcame it. "Was she careful--particular?"
Mrs. Grose appeared to try to be conscientious.
"About some things--yes."
"But not about all?"
Again she considered. "Well, miss--she's gone.
I won't tell tales."
"I quite understand your feeling," I hastened to reply; but I thought it,
after an instant, not opposed to this concession to pursue:
"Did she die here?"
"No--she went off."
I don't know what there was in this brevity of Mrs. Grose's that struck
me as ambiguous. "Went off to die?" Mrs. Grose looked straight
out of the window, but I felt that, hypothetically, I had a right
to know what young persons engaged for Bly were expected to do.
"She was taken ill, you mean, and went home?"
"She was not taken ill, so far as appeared, in this house.
She left it, at the end of the year, to go home, as she said,
for a short holiday, to which the time she had put in had
certainly given her a right. We had then a young woman--
a nursemaid who had stayed on and who was a good girl and clever;
and SHE took the children altogether for the interval.
But our young lady never came back, and at the very moment I
was expecting her I heard from the master that she was dead."
I turned this over. "But of what?"
"He never told me! But please, miss," said Mrs. Grose,
"I must get to my work."
III
Her thus turning her back on me was fortunately not, for my just
preoccupations, a snub that could check the growth of our mutual esteem.
We met, after I had brought home little Miles, more intimately
than ever on the ground of my stupefaction, my general emotion:
so monstrous was I then ready to pronounce it that such a child
as had now been revealed to me should be under an interdict.
I was a little late on the scene, and I felt, as he stood wistfully
looking out for me before the door of the inn at which the coach had
put him down, that I had seen him, on the instant, without and within,
in the great glow of freshness, the same positive fragrance of purity,
in which I had, from the first moment, seen his little sister.
He was incredibly beautiful, and Mrs. Grose had put her finger on it:
everything but a sort of passion of tenderness for him was swept away
by his presence. What I then and there took him to my heart for was
something divine that I have never found to the same degree in any child--
his indescribable little air of knowing nothing in the world but love.
It would have been impossible to carry a bad name with a greater
sweetness of innocence, and by the time I had got back to Bly with him
I remained merely bewildered--so far, that is, as I was not outraged--
by the sense of the horrible letter locked up in my room, in a drawer.
As soon as I could compass a private word with Mrs. Grose I declared
to her that it was grotesque.
She promptly understood me. "You mean the cruel charge--?"
"It doesn't live an instant. My dear woman, LOOK at him!"
She smiled at my pretention to have discovered his charm.
"I assure you, miss, I do nothing else! What will you say, then?"
she immediately added.
"In answer to the letter?" I had made up my mind. "Nothing."
"And to his uncle?"
I was incisive. "Nothing."
"And to the boy himself?"
I was wonderful. "Nothing."
She gave with her apron a great wipe to her mouth. "Then I'll stand by you.
We'll see it out."
"We'll see it out!" I ardently echoed, giving her my hand to make
it a vow.
She held me there a moment, then whisked up her apron again with her
detached hand. "Would you mind, miss, if I used the freedom--"
"To kiss me? No!" I took the good creature in my arms and, after we
had embraced like sisters, felt still more fortified and indignant.
This, at all events, was for the time: a time so full that,
as I recall the way it went, it reminds me of all the art
I now need to make it a little distinct. What I look
back at with amazement is the situation I accepted.
I had undertaken, with my companion, to see it out, and I was
under a charm, apparently, that could smooth away the extent
and the far and difficult connections of such an effort.
I was lifted aloft on a great wave of infatuation and pity.
I found it simple, in my ignorance, my confusion, and perhaps
my conceit, to assume that I could deal with a boy whose
education for the world was all on the point of beginning.
I am unable even to remember at this day what proposal I framed
for the end of his holidays and the resumption of his studies.
Lessons with me, indeed, that charming summer, we all had
a theory that he was to have; but I now feel that, for weeks,
the lessons must have been rather my own. I learned something--
at first, certainly--that had not been one of the teachings of
my small, smothered life; learned to be amused, and even amusing,
and not to think for the morrow. It was the first time,
in a manner, that I had known space and air and freedom,
all the music of summer and all the mystery of nature.
And then there was consideration--and consideration was sweet.
Oh, it was a trap--not designed, but deep--to my imagination,
to my delicacy, perhaps to my vanity; to whatever, in me,
was most excitable. The best way to picture it all is to say
that I was off my guard. They gave me so little trouble--
they were of a gentleness so extraordinary. I used to speculate--
but even this with a dim disconnectedness--as to how the rough future
(for all futures are rough!) would handle them and might bruise them.
They had the bloom of health and happiness; and yet,
as if I had been in charge of a pair of little grandees,
of princes of the blood, for whom everything, to be right,
would have to be enclosed and protected, the only form that,
in my fancy, the afteryears could take for them was that of
a romantic, a really royal extension of the garden and the park.
It may be, of course, above all, that what suddenly broke
into this gives the previous time a charm of stillness--
that hush in which something gathers or crouches.
The change was actually like the spring of a beast.
In the first weeks the days were long; they often, at their finest,
gave me what I used to call my own hour, the hour when, for my pupils,
teatime and bedtime having come and gone, I had, before my final retirement,
a small interval alone. Much as I liked my companions, this hour was
the thing in the day I liked most; and I liked it best of all when,
as the light faded--or rather, I should say, the day lingered and the last
calls of the last birds sounded, in a flushed sky, from the old trees--
I could take a turn into the grounds and enjoy, almost with a sense
of property that amused and flattered me, the beauty and dignity of
the place. It was a pleasure at these moments to feel myself tranquil
and justified; doubtless, perhaps, also to reflect that by my discretion,
my quiet good sense and general high propriety, I was giving pleasure--
if he ever thought of it!--to the person to whose pressure I had responded.
What I was doing was what he had earnestly hoped and directly asked of me,
and that I COULD, after all, do it proved even a greater joy than I
had expected. I daresay I fancied myself, in short, a remarkable young
woman and took comfort in the faith that this would more publicly appear.
Well, I needed to be remarkable to offer a front to the remarkable things
that presently gave their first sign.
It was plump, one afternoon, in the middle of my very hour:
the children were tucked away, and I had come out for my stroll.
One of the thoughts that, as I don't in the least shrink now
from noting, used to be with me in these wanderings was that it
would be as charming as a charming story suddenly to meet someone.
Someone would appear there at the turn of a path and would stand
before me and smile and approve. I didn't ask more than that--
I only asked that he should KNOW; and the only way to be sure he knew
would be to see it, and the kind light of it, in his handsome face.
That was exactly present to me--by which I mean the face was--
when, on the first of these occasions, at the end of a long
June day, I stopped short on emerging from one of the plantations
and coming into view of the house. What arrested me on the spot--
and with a shock much greater than any vision had allowed for--
was the sense that my imagination had, in a flash, turned real.
He did stand there!--but high up, beyond the lawn and at the very top of
the tower to which, on that first morning, little Flora had conducted me.
This tower was one of a pair--square, incongruous, crenelated structures--
that were distinguished, for some reason, though I could see
little difference, as the new and the old. They flanked opposite
ends of the house and were probably architectural absurdities,
redeemed in a measure indeed by not being wholly disengaged nor
of a height too pretentious, dating, in their gingerbread antiquity,
from a romantic revival that was already a respectable past.
I admired them, had fancies about them, for we could all profit
in a degree, especially when they loomed through the dusk,
by the grandeur of their actual battlements; yet it was not at
such an elevation that the figure I had so often invoked seemed
most in place.
It produced in me, this figure, in the clear twilight, I remember,
two distinct gasps of emotion, which were, sharply, the shock
of my first and that of my second surprise. My second was a
violent perception of the mistake of my first: the man who met
my eyes was not the person I had precipitately supposed.
There came to me thus a bewilderment of vision of which,
after these years, there is no living view that I can hope to give.
An unknown man in a lonely place is a permitted object of fear
to a young woman privately bred; and the figure that faced
me was--a few more seconds assured me--as little anyone
else I knew as it was the image that had been in my mind.
I had not seen it in Harley Street--I had not seen it anywhere.
The place, moreover, in the strangest way in the world, had,
on the instant, and by the very fact of its appearance,
become a solitude. To me at least, making my statement
here with a deliberation with which I have never made it,
the whole feeling of the moment returns. It was as if,
while I took in--what I did take in--all the rest of the scene
had been stricken with death. I can hear again, as I write,
the intense hush in which the sounds of evening dropped.
The rooks stopped cawing in the golden sky, and the friendly
hour lost, for the minute, all its voice. But there was no
other change in nature, unless indeed it were a change that I
saw with a stranger sharpness. The gold was still in the sky,
the clearness in the air, and the man who looked at me over
the battlements was as definite as a picture in a frame.
That's how I thought, with extraordinary quickness,
of each person that he might have been and that he was not.
We were confronted across our distance quite long enough for me
to ask myself with intensity who then he was and to feel,
as an effect of my inability to say, a wonder that in a few
instants more became intense.
The great question, or one of these, is, afterward, I know,
with regard to certain matters, the question of how long
they have lasted. Well, this matter of mine, think what you
will of it, lasted while I caught at a dozen possibilities,
none of which made a difference for the better, that I could see,
in there having been in the house--and for how long, above all?--
a person of whom I was in ignorance. It lasted while I
just bridled a little with the sense that my office demanded
that there should be no such ignorance and no such person.
It lasted while this visitant, at all events--and there was a touch
of the strange freedom, as I remember, in the sign of familiarity
of his wearing no hat--seemed to fix me, from his position,
with just the question, just the scrutiny through the fading light,
that his own presence provoked. We were too far apart
to call to each other, but there was a moment at which,
at shorter range, some challenge between us, breaking the hush,
would have been the right result of our straight mutual stare.
He was in one of the angles, the one away from the house,
very erect, as it struck me, and with both hands on the ledge.
So I saw him as I see the letters I form on this page;
then, exactly, after a minute, as if to add to the spectacle,
he slowly changed his place--passed, looking at me hard all
the while, to the opposite corner of the platform. Yes, I had
the sharpest sense that during this transit he never took his
eyes from me, and I can see at this moment the way his hand,
as he went, passed from one of the crenelations to the next.
He stopped at the other corner, but less long, and even
as he turned away still markedly fixed me. He turned away;
that was all I knew.
IV
It was not that I didn't wait, on this occasion,
for more, for I was rooted as deeply as I was shaken.
Was there a "secret" at Bly--a mystery of Udolpho or an insane,
an unmentionable relative kept in unsuspected confinement?
I can't say how long I turned it over, or how long, in a confusion
of curiosity and dread, I remained where I had had my collision;
I only recall that when I re-entered the house darkness had quite
closed in. Agitation, in the interval, certainly had held me
and driven me, for I must, in circling about the place, have walked
three miles; but I was to be, later on, so much more overwhelmed
that this mere dawn of alarm was a comparatively human chill.
The most singular part of it, in fact--singular as the rest had been--
was the part I became, in the hall, aware of in meeting Mrs. Grose.
This picture comes back to me in the general train--the impression,
as I received it on my return, of the wide white panelled space,
bright in the lamplight and with its portraits and red carpet,
and of the good surprised look of my friend, which immediately
told me she had missed me. It came to me straightway,
under her contact, that, with plain heartiness, mere relieved
anxiety at my appearance, she knew nothing whatever that
could bear upon the incident I had there ready for her.
I had not suspected in advance that her comfortable face would
pull me up, and I somehow measured the importance of what I
had seen by my thus finding myself hesitate to mention it.
Scarce anything in the whole history seems to me so odd
as this fact that my real beginning of fear was one,
as I may say, with the instinct of sparing my companion.
On the spot, accordingly, in the pleasant hall and with her
eyes on me, I, for a reason that I couldn't then have phrased,
achieved an inward resolution--offered a vague pretext
for my lateness and, with the plea of the beauty of the night
and of the heavy dew and wet feet, went as soon as possible
to my room.
Here it was another affair; here, for many days after,
it was a queer affair enough. There were hours, from day
to day--or at least there were moments, snatched even from
clear duties--when I had to shut myself up to think.
It was not so much yet that I was more nervous than I could
bear to be as that I was remarkably afraid of becoming so;
for the truth I had now to turn over was, simply and clearly,
the truth that I could arrive at no account whatever of
the visitor with whom I had been so inexplicably and yet,
as it seemed to me, so intimately concerned. It took little
time to see that I could sound without forms of inquiry
and without exciting remark any domestic complications.
The shock I had suffered must have sharpened all my senses;
I felt sure, at the end of three days and as the result
of mere closer attention, that I had not been practiced
upon by the servants nor made the object of any "game."
Of whatever it was that I knew, nothing was known around me.
There was but one sane inference: someone had taken
a liberty rather gross. That was what, repeatedly, I dipped
into my room and locked the door to say to myself.
We had been, collectively, subject to an intrusion;
some unscrupulous traveler, curious in old houses, had made
his way in unobserved, enjoyed the prospect from the best point
of view, and then stolen out as he came. If he had given me
such a bold hard stare, that was but a part of his indiscretion.
The good thing, after all, was that we should surely see
no more of him.
This was not so good a thing, I admit, as not to leave me to judge that what,
essentially, made nothing else much signify was simply my charming work.
My charming work was just my life with Miles and Flora, and through nothing
could I so like it as through feeling that I could throw myself into it
in trouble. The attraction of my small charges was a constant joy,
leading me to wonder afresh at the vanity of my original fears, the distaste
I had begun by entertaining for the probable gray prose of my office.
There was to be no gray prose, it appeared, and no long grind;
so how could work not be charming that presented itself as daily beauty?
It was all the romance of the nursery and the poetry of the schoolroom.
I don't mean by this, of course, that we studied only fiction
and verse; I mean I can express no otherwise the sort of interest
my companions inspired. How can I describe that except by saying that
instead of growing used to them--and it's a marvel for a governess:
I call the sisterhood to witness!--I made constant fresh discoveries.
There was one direction, assuredly, in which these discoveries stopped:
deep obscurity continued to cover the region of the boy's conduct at school.
It had been promptly given me, I have noted, to face that mystery without
a pang. Perhaps even it would be nearer the truth to say that--without
a word--he himself had cleared it up. He had made the whole charge absurd.
My conclusion bloomed there with the real rose flush of his innocence:
he was only too fine and fair for the little horrid, unclean school world,
and he had paid a price for it. I reflected acutely that the sense
of such differences, such superiorities of quality, always, on the part
of the majority--which could include even stupid, sordid headmasters--
turn infallibly to the vindictive.
Both the children had a gentleness (it was their only fault,
and it never made Miles a muff) that kept them--how shall I
express it?--almost impersonal and certainly quite unpunishable.
They were like the cherubs of the anecdote, who had--
morally, at any rate--nothing to whack! I remember feeling
with Miles in especial as if he had had, as it were, no history.
We expect of a small child a scant one, but there was in this
beautiful little boy something extraordinarily sensitive,
yet extraordinarily happy, that, more than in any creature
of his age I have seen, struck me as beginning anew each day.
He had never for a second suffered. I took this as a
direct disproof of his having really been chastised.
If he had been wicked he would have "caught" it, and I should
have caught it by the rebound--I should have found the trace.
I found nothing at all, and he was therefore an angel.
He never spoke of his school, never mentioned a comrade or a master;
and I, for my part, was quite too much disgusted to allude to them.
Of course I was under the spell, and the wonderful part
is that, even at the time, I perfectly knew I was.
But I gave myself up to it; it was an antidote to any pain,
and I had more pains than one. I was in receipt in these days
of disturbing letters from home, where things were not going well.
But with my children, what things in the world mattered?
That was the question I used to put to my scrappy retirements.
I was dazzled by their loveliness.
There was a Sunday--to get on--when it rained with such force
and for so many hours that there could be no procession to church;
in consequence of which, as the day declined, I had arranged
with Mrs. Grose that, should the evening show improvement,
we would attend together the late service. The rain happily stopped,
and I prepared for our walk, which, through the park and by the
good road to the village, would be a matter of twenty minutes.
Coming downstairs to meet my colleague in the hall, I remembered a pair
of gloves that had required three stitches and that had received them--
with a publicity perhaps not edifying--while I sat with the children
at their tea, served on Sundays, by exception, in that cold,
clean temple of mahogany and brass, the "grown-up" dining room.
The gloves had been dropped there, and I turned in to recover them.
The day was gray enough, but the afternoon light still lingered,
and it enabled me, on crossing the threshold, not only to recognize,
on a chair near the wide window, then closed, the articles I wanted,
but to become aware of a person on the other side of the window
and looking straight in. One step into the room had sufficed;
my vision was instantaneous; it was all there. The person looking
straight in was the person who had already appeared to me.
He appeared thus again with I won't say greater distinctness,
for that was impossible, but with a nearness that represented
a forward stride in our intercourse and made me, as I met him,
catch my breath and turn cold. He was the same--he was the same,
and seen, this time, as he had been seen before, from the waist up,
the window, though the dining room was on the ground floor, not going
down to the terrace on which he stood. His face was close to the glass,
yet the effect of this better view was, strangely, only to show me
how intense the former had been. He remained but a few seconds--
long enough to convince me he also saw and recognized; but it was
as if I had been looking at him for years and had known him always.
Something, however, happened this time that had not happened before;
his stare into my face, through the glass and across the room,
was as deep and hard as then, but it quitted me for a moment
during which I could still watch it, see it fix successively
several other things. On the spot there came to me the added
shock of a certitude that it was not for me he had come there.
He had come for someone else.
The flash of this knowledge--for it was knowledge in the midst
of dread--produced in me the most extraordinary effect,
started as I stood there, a sudden vibration of duty and courage.
I say courage because I was beyond all doubt already far gone.
I bounded straight out of the door again, reached that of the house,
got, in an instant, upon the drive, and, passing along the terrace
as fast as I could rush, turned a corner and came full in sight.
But it was in sight of nothing now--my visitor had vanished.
I stopped, I almost dropped, with the real relief of this;
but I took in the whole scene--I gave him time to reappear.
I call it time, but how long was it? I can't speak
to the purpose today of the duration of these things.
That kind of measure must have left me: they couldn't
have lasted as they actually appeared to me to last.
The terrace and the whole place, the lawn and the garden beyond it,
all I could see of the park, were empty with a great emptiness.
There were shrubberies and big trees, but I remember
the clear assurance I felt that none of them concealed him.
He was there or was not there: not there if I didn't see him.
I got hold of this; then, instinctively, instead of returning
as I had come, went to the window. It was confusedly present
to me that I ought to place myself where he had stood.
I did so; I applied my face to the pane and looked,
as he had looked, into the room. As if, at this moment,
to show me exactly what his range had been, Mrs. Grose,
as I had done for himself just before, came in from the hall.
With this I had the full image of a repetition of what had
already occurred. She saw me as I had seen my own visitant;
she pulled up short as I had done; I gave her something
of the shock that I had received. She turned white,
and this made me ask myself if I had blanched as much.
She stared, in short, and retreated on just MY lines,
and I knew she had then passed out and come round to me
and that I should presently meet her. I remained where I was,
and while I waited I thought of more things than one.
But there's only one I take space to mention. I wondered why
SHE should be scared.
V
Oh, she let me know as soon as, round the corner of the house, she loomed
again into view. "What in the name of goodness is the matter--?"
She was now flushed and out of breath.
I said nothing till she came quite near. "With me?"
I must have made a wonderful face. "Do I show it?"
"You're as white as a sheet. You look awful."
I considered; I could meet on this, without scruple, any innocence.
My need to respect the bloom of Mrs. Grose's had dropped,
without a rustle, from my shoulders, and if I wavered for the instant
it was not with what I kept back. I put out my hand to her and she
took it; I held her hard a little, liking to feel her close to me.
There was a kind of support in the shy heave of her surprise.
"You came for me for church, of course, but I can't go."
"Has anything happened?"
"Yes. You must know now. Did I look very queer?"
"Through this window? Dreadful!"
"Well," I said, "I've been frightened." Mrs. Grose's eyes expressed
plainly that SHE had no wish to be, yet also that she knew too well
her place not to be ready to share with me any marked inconvenience.
Oh, it was quite settled that she MUST share! "Just what you
saw from the dining room a minute ago was the effect of that.
What _I_ saw--just before--was much worse."
Her hand tightened. "What was it?"
"An extraordinary man. Looking in."
"What extraordinary man?"
"I haven't the least idea."
Mrs. Grose gazed round us in vain. "Then where is he gone?"
"I know still less."
"Have you seen him before?"
"Yes--once. On the old tower."
She could only look at me harder. "Do you mean he's a stranger?"
"Oh, very much!"
"Yet you didn't tell me?"
"No--for reasons. But now that you've guessed--"
Mrs. Grose's round eyes encountered this charge. "Ah, I haven't guessed!"
she said very simply. "How can I if YOU don't imagine?"
"I don't in the very least."
"You've seen him nowhere but on the tower?"
"And on this spot just now."
Mrs. Grose looked round again. "What was he doing on the tower?"
"Only standing there and looking down at me."
She thought a minute. "Was he a gentleman?"
I found I had no need to think. "No." She gazed in deeper wonder. "No."
"Then nobody about the place? Nobody from the village?"
"Nobody--nobody. I didn't tell you, but I made sure."
She breathed a vague relief: this was, oddly, so much to the good.
It only went indeed a little way. "But if he isn't a gentleman--"
"What IS he? He's a horror."
"A horror?"
"He's--God help me if I know WHAT he is!"
Mrs. Grose looked round once more; she fixed her eyes on the duskier distance,
then, pulling herself together, turned to me with abrupt inconsequence.
"It's time we should be at church."
"Oh, I'm not fit for church!"
"Won't it do you good?"
"It won't do THEM--! I nodded at the house.
"The children?"
"I can't leave them now."
"You're afraid--?"
I spoke boldly. "I'm afraid of HIM."
Mrs. Grose's large face showed me, at this, for the first time,
the faraway faint glimmer of a consciousness more acute:
I somehow made out in it the delayed dawn of an idea I myself
had not given her and that was as yet quite obscure to me.
It comes back to me that I thought instantly of this
as something I could get from her; and I felt it to be
connected with the desire she presently showed to know more.
"When was it--on the tower?"
"About the middle of the month. At this same hour."
"Almost at dark," said Mrs. Grose.
"Oh, no, not nearly. I saw him as I see you."
"Then how did he get in?"
"And how did he get out?" I laughed. "I had no opportunity to ask him!
This evening, you see," I pursued, "he has not been able to get in."
"He only peeps?"
"I hope it will be confined to that!" She had now let go my hand;
she turned away a little. I waited an instant; then I brought out:
"Go to church. Goodbye. I must watch."
Slowly she faced me again. "Do you fear for them?"
We met in another long look. "Don't YOU?" Instead of answering she came
nearer to the window and, for a minute, applied her face to the glass.
"You see how he could see," I meanwhile went on.
She didn't move. "How long was he here?"
"Till I came out. I came to meet him."
Mrs. Grose at last turned round, and there was still more in her face.
"_I_ couldn't have come out."
"Neither could I!" I laughed again. "But I did come.
I have my duty."
"So have I mine," she replied; after which she added:
"What is he like?"
"I've been dying to tell you. But he's like nobody."
"Nobody?" she echoed.
"He has no hat." Then seeing in her face that she already,
in this, with a deeper dismay, found a touch of picture,
I quickly added stroke to stroke. "He has red hair, very red,
close-curling, and a pale face, long in shape, with straight,
good features and little, rather queer whiskers that are as red
as his hair. His eyebrows are, somehow, darker; they look
particularly arched and as if they might move a good deal.
His eyes are sharp, strange--awfully; but I only know clearly
that they're rather small and very fixed. His mouth's wide,
and his lips are thin, and except for his little whiskers he's
quite clean-shaven. He gives me a sort of sense of looking
like an actor."
"An actor!" It was impossible to resemble one less, at least,
than Mrs. Grose at that moment.
"I've never seen one, but so I suppose them. He's tall, active, erect,"
I continued, "but never--no, never!--a gentleman."
My companion's face had blanched as I went on; her round
eyes started and her mild mouth gaped. "A gentleman?"
she gasped, confounded, stupefied: "a gentleman HE?"
"You know him then?"
She visibly tried to hold herself. "But he IS handsome?"
I saw the way to help her. "Remarkably!"
"And dressed--?"
"In somebody's clothes. "They're smart, but they're not his own."
She broke into a breathless affirmative groan: "They're the master's!"
I caught it up. "You DO know him?"
She faltered but a second. "Quint!" she cried.
"Quint?"
"Peter Quint--his own man, his valet, when he was here!"
"When the master was?"
Gaping still, but meeting me, she pieced it all together.
"He never wore his hat, but he did wear--well, there were
waistcoats missed. They were both here--last year.
Then the master went, and Quint was alone."
I followed, but halting a little. "Alone?"
"Alone with US." Then, as from a deeper depth, "In charge," she added.
"And what became of him?"
She hung fire so long that I was still more mystified.
"He went, too," she brought out at last.
"Went where?"
Her expression, at this, became extraordinary. "God knows where!
He died."
"Died?" I almost shrieked.
She seemed fairly to square herself, plant herself more firmly to utter
the wonder of it. "Yes. Mr. Quint is dead."
VI
It took of course more than that particular passage to place us
together in presence of what we had now to live with as we could--
my dreadful liability to impressions of the order so vividly
exemplified, and my companion's knowledge, henceforth--a knowledge
half consternation and half compassion--of that liability.
There had been, this evening, after the revelation left me,
for an hour, so prostrate--there had been, for either of us,
no attendance on any service but a little service of tears and vows,
of prayers and promises, a climax to the series of mutual challenges
and pledges that had straightway ensued on our retreating together to
the schoolroom and shutting ourselves up there to have everything out.
The result of our having everything out was simply to reduce
our situation to the last rigor of its elements. She herself had
seen nothing, not the shadow of a shadow, and nobody in the house
but the governess was in the governess's plight; yet she accepted
without directly impugning my sanity the truth as I gave it to her,
and ended by showing me, on this ground, an awestricken tenderness,
an expression of the sense of my more than questionable privilege,
of which the very breath has remained with me as that of the sweetest
of human charities.
What was settled between us, accordingly, that night, was that we
thought we might bear things together; and I was not even sure that,
in spite of her exemption, it was she who had the best of the burden.
I knew at this hour, I think, as well as I knew later, what I was
capable of meeting to shelter my pupils; but it took me some time
to be wholly sure of what my honest ally was prepared for to keep
terms with so compromising a contract. I was queer company enough--
quite as queer as the company I received; but as I trace over
what we went through I see how much common ground we must have
found in the one idea that, by good fortune, COULD steady us.
It was the idea, the second movement, that led me straight out,
as I may say, of the inner chamber of my dread. I could take
the air in the court, at least, and there Mrs. Grose could join me.
Perfectly can I recall now the particular way strength came to me
before we separated for the night. We had gone over and over every
feature of what I had seen.
"He was looking for someone else, you say--someone who was not you?"
"He was looking for little Miles." A portentous clearness now possessed me.
"THAT'S whom he was looking for."
"But how do you know?"
"I know, I know, I know!" My exaltation grew. "And YOU know, my dear!"
She didn't deny this, but I required, I felt, not even so much
telling as that. She resumed in a moment, at any rate:
"What if HE should see him?"
"Little Miles? That's what he wants!"
She looked immensely scared again. "The child?"
"Heaven forbid! The man. He wants to appear to THEM."
That he might was an awful conception, and yet, somehow, I could
keep it at bay; which, moreover, as we lingered there,
was what I succeeded in practically proving. I had an absolute
certainty that I should see again what I had already seen,
but something within me said that by offering myself bravely
as the sole subject of such experience, by accepting, by inviting,
by surmounting it all, I should serve as an expiatory victim
and guard the tranquility of my companions. The children,
in especial, I should thus fence about and absolutely save.
I recall one of the last things I said that night to Mrs. Grose.
"It does strike me that my pupils have never mentioned--"
She looked at me hard as I musingly pulled up. "His having been
here and the time they were with him?"
"The time they were with him, and his name, his presence, his history,
in any way."
"Oh, the little lady doesn't remember. She never heard or knew."
"The circumstances of his death?" I thought with some intensity.
"Perhaps not. But Miles would remember--Miles would know."
"Ah, don't try him!" broke from Mrs. Grose.
I returned her the look she had given me. "Don't be afraid."
I continued to think. "It IS rather odd."
"That he has never spoken of him?"
"Never by the least allusion. And you tell me they were `great friends'?"
"Oh, it wasn't HIM!" Mrs. Grose with emphasis declared.
"It was Quint's own fancy. To play with him, I mean--
to spoil him." She paused a moment; then she added:
"Quint was much too free."
This gave me, straight from my vision of his face--SUCH a face!--
a sudden sickness of disgust. "Too free with MY boy?"
"Too free with everyone!"
I forbore, for the moment, to analyze this description further than
by the reflection that a part of it applied to several of the members
of the household, of the half-dozen maids and men who were still
of our small colony. But there was everything, for our apprehension,
in the lucky fact that no discomfortable legend, no perturbation
of scullions, had ever, within anyone's memory attached to the kind
old place. It had neither bad name nor ill fame, and Mrs. Grose,
most apparently, only desired to cling to me and to quake in silence.
I even put her, the very last thing of all, to the test. It was when,
at midnight, she had her hand on the schoolroom door to take leave.
"I have it from you then--for it's of great importance--that he was
definitely and admittedly bad?"
"Oh, not admittedly. _I_ knew it--but the master didn't."
"And you never told him?"
"Well, he didn't like tale-bearing--he hated complaints.
He was terribly short with anything of that kind, and if people
were all right to HIM--"
"He wouldn't be bothered with more?" This squared well enough
with my impressions of him: he was not a trouble-loving gentleman,
nor so very particular perhaps about some of the company HE kept.
All the same, I pressed my interlocutress. "I promise you _I_
would have told!"
She felt my discrimination. "I daresay I was wrong.
But, really, I was afraid."
"Afraid of what?"
"Of things that man could do. Quint was so clever--he was so deep."
I took this in still more than, probably, I showed.
"You weren't afraid of anything else? Not of his effect--?"
"His effect?" she repeated with a face of anguish and waiting
while I faltered.
"On innocent little precious lives. They were in your charge."
"No, they were not in mine!" she roundly and distressfully returned.
"The master believed in him and placed him here because he was
supposed not to be well and the country air so good for him.
So he had everything to say. Yes"--she let me have it--"even
about THEM."
"Them--that creature?" I had to smother a kind of howl.
"And you could bear it!"
"No. I couldn't--and I can't now!" And the poor woman burst into tears.
A rigid control, from the next day, was, as I have said, to follow them;
yet how often and how passionately, for a week, we came back together
to the subject! Much as we had discussed it that Sunday night, I was,
in the immediate later hours in especial--for it may be imagined whether
I slept--still haunted with the shadow of something she had not told me.
I myself had kept back nothing, but there was a word Mrs. Grose had
kept back. I was sure, moreover, by morning, that this was not from
a failure of frankness, but because on every side there were fears.
It seems to me indeed, in retrospect, that by the time the morrow's sun
was high I had restlessly read into the fact before us almost all the
meaning they were to receive from subsequent and more cruel occurrences.
What they gave me above all was just the sinister figure of the living man--
the dead one would keep awhile!--and of the months he had continuously
passed at Bly, which, added up, made a formidable stretch.
The limit of this evil time had arrived only when, on the dawn of a
winter's morning, Peter Quint was found, by a laborer going to early work,
stone dead on the road from the village: a catastrophe explained--
superficially at least--by a visible wound to his head; such a wound
as might have been produced--and as, on the final evidence, HAD been--
by a fatal slip, in the dark and after leaving the public house,
on the steepish icy slope, a wrong path altogether, at the bottom of
which he lay. The icy slope, the turn mistaken at night and in liquor,
accounted for much--practically, in the end and after the inquest and
boundless chatter, for everything; but there had been matters in his life--
strange passages and perils, secret disorders, vices more than suspected--
that would have accounted for a good deal more.
I scarce know how to put my story into words that shall be
a credible picture of my state of mind; but I was in these days
literally able to find a joy in the extraordinary flight of
heroism the occasion demanded of me. I now saw that I had been
asked for a service admirable and difficult; and there would
be a greatness in letting it be seen--oh, in the right quarter!--
that I could succeed where many another girl might have failed.
It was an immense help to me--I confess I rather applaud myself
as I look back!--that I saw my service so strongly and so simply.
I was there to protect and defend the little creatures in
the world the most bereaved and the most lovable, the appeal
of whose helplessness had suddenly become only too explicit,
a deep, constant ache of one's own committed heart.
We were cut off, really, together; we were united in our danger.
They had nothing but me, and I--well, I had THEM. It
was in short a magnificent chance. This chance presented
itself to me in an image richly material. I was a screen--
I was to stand before them. The more I saw, the less they would.
I began to watch them in a stifled suspense, a disguised
excitement that might well, had it continued too long,
have turned to something like madness. What saved me,
as I now see, was that it turned to something else altogether.
It didn't last as suspense--it was superseded by horrible proofs.
Proofs, I say, yes--from the moment I really took hold.
This moment dated from an afternoon hour that I happened
to spend in the grounds with the younger of my pupils alone.
We had left Miles indoors, on the red cushion of a deep
window seat; he had wished to finish a book, and I had been
glad to encourage a purpose so laudable in a young man whose
only defect was an occasional excess of the restless.
His sister, on the contrary, had been alert to come out,
and I strolled with her half an hour, seeking the shade,
for the sun was still high and the day exceptionally warm.
I was aware afresh, with her, as we went, of how,
like her brother, she contrived--it was the charming thing
in both children--to let me alone without appearing to drop
me and to accompany me without appearing to surround.
They were never importunate and yet never listless.
My attention to them all really went to seeing them amuse
themselves immensely without me: this was a spectacle they seemed
actively to prepare and that engaged me as an active admirer.
I walked in a world of their invention--they had no occasion whatever
to draw upon mine; so that my time was taken only with being,
for them, some remarkable person or thing that the game of
the moment required and that was merely, thanks to my superior,
my exalted stamp, a happy and highly distinguished sinecure.
I forget what I was on the present occasion; I only remember
that I was something very important and very quiet and that Flora
was playing very hard. We were on the edge of the lake, and, as we
had lately begun geography, the lake was the Sea of Azof.
Suddenly, in these circumstances, I became aware that, on the
other side of the Sea of Azof, we had an interested spectator.
The way this knowledge gathered in me was the strangest thing
in the world--the strangest, that is, except the very much
stranger in which it quickly merged itself. I had sat down with
a piece of work--for I was something or other that could sit--
on the old stone bench which overlooked the pond; and in this
position I began to take in with certitude, and yet without
direct vision, the presence, at a distance, of a third person.
The old trees, the thick shrubbery, made a great and pleasant shade,
but it was all suffused with the brightness of the hot, still hour.
There was no ambiguity in anything; none whatever, at least,
in the conviction I from one moment to another found myself
forming as to what I should see straight before me and across
the lake as a consequence of raising my eyes. They were attached
at this juncture to the stitching in which I was engaged,
and I can feel once more the spasm of my effort not to move them
till I should so have steadied myself as to be able to make up
my mind what to do. There was an alien object in view--a figure
whose right of presence I instantly, passionately questioned.
I recollect counting over perfectly the possibilities,
reminding myself that nothing was more natural, for instance,
then the appearance of one of the men about the place, or even
of a messenger, a postman, or a tradesman's boy, from the village.
That reminder had as little effect on my practical
certitude as I was conscious--still even without looking--
of its having upon the character and attitude of our visitor.
Nothing was more natural than that these things should be
the other things that they absolutely were not.
Of the positive identity of the apparition I would assure myself
as soon as the small clock of my courage should have ticked out the
right second; meanwhile, with an effort that was already sharp enough,
I transferred my eyes straight to little Flora, who, at the moment,
was about ten yards away. My heart had stood still for an instant
with the wonder and terror of the question whether she too would see;
and I held my breath while I waited for what a cry from her, what some
sudden innocent sign either of interest or of alarm, would tell me.
I waited, but nothing came; then, in the first place--and there is
something more dire in this, I feel, than in anything I have to relate--
I was determined by a sense that, within a minute, all sounds from her
had previously dropped; and, in the second, by the circumstance that,
also within the minute, she had, in her play, turned her back to the water.
This was her attitude when I at last looked at her--looked with the confirmed
conviction that we were still, together, under direct personal notice.
She had picked up a small flat piece of wood, which happened to have in it
a little hole that had evidently suggested to her the idea of sticking
in another fragment that might figure as a mast and make the thing a boat.
This second morsel, as I watched her, she was very markedly and intently
attempting to tighten in its place. My apprehension of what she was doing
sustained me so that after some seconds I felt I was ready for more.
Then I again shifted my eyes--I faced what I had to face.
VII
I got hold of Mrs. Grose as soon after this as I could; and I can
give no intelligible account of how I fought out the interval.
Yet I still hear myself cry as I fairly threw myself into her arms:
"They KNOW--it's too monstrous: they know, they know!"
"And what on earth--?" I felt her incredulity as she held me.
"Why, all that WE know--and heaven knows what else besides!"
Then, as she released me, I made it out to her, made it out perhaps only
now with full coherency even to myself. "Two hours ago, in the garden"--
I could scarce articulate--"Flora SAW!"
Mrs. Grose took it as she might have taken a blow in the stomach.
"She has told you?" she panted.
"Not a word--that's the horror. She kept it to herself!
The child of eight, THAT child!" Unutterable still,
for me, was the stupefaction of it.
Mrs. Grose, of course, could only gape the wider.
"Then how do you know?"
"I was there--I saw with my eyes: saw that she was perfectly aware."
"Do you mean aware of HIM?"
"No--of HER." I was conscious as I spoke that I looked
prodigious things, for I got the slow reflection of them
in my companion's face. "Another person--this time;
but a figure of quite as unmistakable horror and evil:
a woman in black, pale and dreadful--with such an air also,
and such a face!--on the other side of the lake.
I was there with the child--quiet for the hour; and in the midst
of it she came."
"Came how--from where?"
"From where they come from! She just appeared and stood there--
but not so near."
"And without coming nearer?"
"Oh, for the effect and the feeling, she might have been as close as you!"
My friend, with an odd impulse, fell back a step.
"Was she someone you've never seen?"
"Yes. But someone the child has. Someone YOU have."
Then, to show how I had thought it all out: "My predecessor--
the one who died."
"Miss Jessel?"
"Miss Jessel. You don't believe me?" I pressed.
She turned right and left in her distress. "How can you be sure?"
This drew from me, in the state of my nerves, a flash of impatience.
"Then ask Flora--SHE'S sure!" But I had no sooner spoken
than I caught myself up. "No, for God's sake, DON'T!"
She'll say she isn't--she'll lie!"
Mrs. Grose was not too bewildered instinctively to protest.
"Ah, how CAN you?"
"Because I'm clear. Flora doesn't want me to know."
"It's only then to spare you."
"No, no--there are depths, depths! The more I go over it,
the more I see in it, and the more I see in it, the more I fear.
I don't know what I DON'T see--what I DON'T fear!"
Mrs. Grose tried to keep up with me. "You mean you're afraid
of seeing her again?"
"Oh, no; that's nothing--now!" Then I explained.
"It's of NOT seeing her."
But my companion only looked wan. "I don't understand you."
"Why, it's that the child may keep it up--and that the child assuredly
WILL--without my knowing it."
At the image of this possibility Mrs. Grose for a moment collapsed,
yet presently to pull herself together again, as if from the positive
force of the sense of what, should we yield an inch, there would
really be to give way to. "Dear, dear--we must keep our heads!
And after all, if she doesn't mind it--!" She even tried a grim joke.
"Perhaps she likes it!"
"Likes SUCH things--a scrap of an infant!"
"Isn't it just a proof of her blessed innocence?" my friend bravely inquired.
She brought me, for the instant, almost round.
"Oh, we must clutch at THAT--we must cling to it!
If it isn't a proof of what you say, it's a proof of--God knows what!
For the woman's a horror of horrors."
Mrs. Grose, at this, fixed her eyes a minute on the ground;
then at last raising them, "Tell me how you know," she said.
"Then you admit it's what she was?" I cried.
"Tell me how you know," my friend simply repeated.
"Know? By seeing her! By the way she looked."
"At you, do you mean--so wickedly?"
"Dear me, no--I could have borne that. She gave me never a glance.
She only fixed the child."
Mrs. Grose tried to see it. "Fixed her?"
"Ah, with such awful eyes!"
She stared at mine as if they might really have resembled them.
"Do you mean of dislike?"
"God help us, no. Of something much worse."
"Worse than dislike?--this left her indeed at a loss.
"With a determination--indescribable. With a kind of fury of intention."
I made her turn pale. "Intention?"
"To get hold of her." Mrs. Grose--her eyes just lingering
on mine--gave a shudder and walked to the window;
and while she stood there looking out I completed my statement.
"THAT'S what Flora knows."
After a little she turned round. "The person was in black, you say?"
"In mourning--rather poor, almost shabby. But--yes--with
extraordinary beauty." I now recognized to what I had at last,
stroke by stroke, brought the victim of my confidence, for she quite
visibly weighed this. "Oh, handsome--very, very," I insisted;
"wonderfully handsome. But infamous."
She slowly came back to me. "Miss Jessel--WAS infamous."
She once more took my hand in both her own, holding it
as tight as if to fortify me against the increase of alarm I
might draw from this disclosure. "They were both infamous,"
she finally said.
So, for a little, we faced it once more together; and I found absolutely
a degree of help in seeing it now so straight. "I appreciate,"
I said, "the great decency of your not having hitherto spoken;
but the time has certainly come to give me the whole thing."
She appeared to assent to this, but still only in silence;
seeing which I went on: "I must have it now. Of what did she die?
Come, there was something between them."
"There was everything."
"In spite of the difference--?"
"Oh, of their rank, their condition"--she brought it woefully out.
"SHE was a lady."
I turned it over; I again saw. "Yes--she was a lady."
"And he so dreadfully below," said Mrs. Grose.
I felt that I doubtless needn't press too hard, in such company,
on the place of a servant in the scale; but there was nothing to prevent
an acceptance of my companion's own measure of my predecessor's abasement.
There was a way to deal with that, and I dealt; the more readily
for my full vision--on the evidence--of our employer's late clever,
good-looking "own" man; impudent, assured, spoiled, depraved.
"The fellow was a hound."
Mrs. Grose considered as if it were perhaps a little a case
for a sense of shades. "I've never seen one like him.
He did what he wished."
"With HER?"
"With them all."
It was as if now in my friend's own eyes Miss Jessel had again appeared.
I seemed at any rate, for an instant, to see their evocation of her as
distinctly as I had seen her by the pond; and I brought out with decision:
"It must have been also what SHE wished!"
Mrs. Grose's face signified that it had been indeed, but she said
at the same time: "Poor woman--she paid for it!"
"Then you do know what she died of?" I asked.
"No--I know nothing. I wanted not to know; I was glad enough I didn't;
and I thanked heaven she was well out of this!"
"Yet you had, then, your idea--"
"Of her real reason for leaving? Oh, yes--as to that.
She couldn't have stayed. Fancy it here--for a governess!
And afterward I imagined--and I still imagine. And what I
imagine is dreadful."
"Not so dreadful as what _I_ do," I replied; on which I must
have shown her--as I was indeed but too conscious--a front of
miserable defeat. It brought out again all her compassion for me,
and at the renewed touch of her kindness my power to resist broke down.
I burst, as I had, the other time, made her burst, into tears;
she took me to her motherly breast, and my lamentation overflowed.
"I don't do it!" I sobbed in despair; "I don't save or shield them!
It's far worse than I dreamed--they're lost!"
VIII
What I had said to Mrs. Grose was true enough: there were in the matter I
had put before her depths and possibilities that I lacked resolution to sound;
so that when we met once more in the wonder of it we were of a common mind
about the duty of resistance to extravagant fancies. We were to keep our
heads if we should keep nothing else--difficult indeed as that might be in
the face of what, in our prodigious experience, was least to be questioned.
Late that night, while the house slept, we had another talk in my room,
when she went all the way with me as to its being beyond doubt that I
had seen exactly what I had seen. To hold her perfectly in the pinch
of that, I found I had only to ask her how, if I had "made it up,"
I came to be able to give, of each of the persons appearing to me,
a picture disclosing, to the last detail, their special marks--a portrait
on the exhibition of which she had instantly recognized and named them.
She wished of course--small blame to her!--to sink the whole subject;
and I was quick to assure her that my own interest in it had now
violently taken the form of a search for the way to escape from it.
I encountered her on the ground of a probability that with recurrence--
for recurrence we took for granted--I should get used to my danger,
distinctly professing that my personal exposure had suddenly become
the least of my discomforts. It was my new suspicion that was intolerable;
and yet even to this complication the later hours of the day had brought
a little ease.
On leaving her, after my first outbreak, I had of course returned
to my pupils, associating the right remedy for my dismay with
that sense of their charm which I had already found to be a thing
I could positively cultivate and which had never failed me yet.
I had simply, in other words, plunged afresh into Flora's
special society and there become aware--it was almost a luxury!--
that she could put her little conscious hand straight upon
the spot that ached. She had looked at me in sweet speculation
and then had accused me to my face of having "cried."
I had supposed I had brushed away the ugly signs: but I
could literally--for the time, at all events--rejoice, under this
fathomless charity, that they had not entirely disappeared.
To gaze into the depths of blue of the child's eyes and pronounce
their loveliness a trick of premature cunning was to be guilty
of a cynicism in preference to which I naturally preferred
to abjure my judgment and, so far as might be, my agitation.
I couldn't abjure for merely wanting to, but I could repeat
to Mrs. Grose--as I did there, over and over, in the small hours--
that with their voices in the air, their pressure on one's heart,
and their fragrant faces against one's cheek, everything fell
to the ground but their incapacity and their beauty.
It was a pity that, somehow, to settle this once for all,
I had equally to re-enumerate the signs of subtlety that,
in the afternoon, by the lake had made a miracle of my show
of self-possession. It was a pity to be obliged to reinvestigate
the certitude of the moment itself and repeat how it had come
to me as a revelation that the inconceivable communion I
then surprised was a matter, for either party, of habit.
It was a pity that I should have had to quaver out again
the reasons for my not having, in my delusion, so much
as questioned that the little girl saw our visitant even
as I actually saw Mrs. Grose herself, and that she wanted,
by just so much as she did thus see, to make me suppose she
didn't, and at the same time, without showing anything,
arrive at a guess as to whether I myself did! It was a pity
that I needed once more to describe the portentous little activity
by which she sought to divert my attention--the perceptible
increase of movement, the greater intensity of play, the singing,
the gabbling of nonsense, and the invitation to romp.
Yet if I had not indulged, to prove there was nothing in it,
in this review, I should have missed the two or three dim elements
of comfort that still remained to me. I should not for instance have
been able to asseverate to my friend that I was certain--which was
so much to the good--that _I_ at least had not betrayed myself.
I should not have been prompted, by stress of need, by desperation
of mind--I scarce know what to call it--to invoke such further
aid to intelligence as might spring from pushing my colleague
fairly to the wall. She had told me, bit by bit, under pressure,
a great deal; but a small shifty spot on the wrong side of it
all still sometimes brushed my brow like the wing of a bat;
and I remember how on this occasion--for the sleeping house and
the concentration alike of our danger and our watch seemed to help--
I felt the importance of giving the last jerk to the curtain.
"I don't believe anything so horrible," I recollect saying;
"no, let us put it definitely, my dear, that I don't. But if I did,
you know, there's a thing I should require now, just without sparing
you the least bit more--oh, not a scrap, come!--to get out of you.
What was it you had in mind when, in our distress, before Miles came back,
over the letter from his school, you said, under my insistence,
that you didn't pretend for him that he had not literally EVER
been `bad'? He has NOT literally `ever,' in these weeks that I
myself have lived with him and so closely watched him; he has been
an imperturbable little prodigy of delightful, lovable goodness.
Therefore you might perfectly have made the claim for him
if you had not, as it happened, seen an exception to take.
What was your exception, and to what passage in your personal
observation of him did you refer?"
It was a dreadfully austere inquiry, but levity was not our note, and, at any
rate, before the gray dawn admonished us to separate I had got my answer.
What my friend had had in mind proved to be immensely to the purpose.
It was neither more nor less than the circumstance that for a period
of several months Quint and the boy had been perpetually together.
It was in fact the very appropriate truth that she had ventured to criticize
the propriety, to hint at the incongruity, of so close an alliance,
and even to go so far on the subject as a frank overture to Miss Jessel.
Miss Jessel had, with a most strange manner, requested her to mind her
business, and the good woman had, on this, directly approached little Miles.
What she had said to him, since I pressed, was that SHE liked to see
young gentlemen not forget their station.
I pressed again, of course, at this. "You reminded him that Quint
was only a base menial?"
"As you might say! And it was his answer, for one thing,
that was bad."
"And for another thing?" I waited. "He repeated your words to Quint?"
"No, not that. It's just what he WOULDN'T!" she could
still impress upon me. "I was sure, at any rate," she added,
"that he didn't. But he denied certain occasions."
"What occasions?"
"When they had been about together quite as if Quint were his tutor--
and a very grand one--and Miss Jessel only for the little lady.
When he had gone off with the fellow, I mean, and spent hours with him."
"He then prevaricated about it--he said he hadn't?"
Her assent was clear enough to cause me to add in a moment:
"I see. He lied."
"Oh!" Mrs. Grose mumbled. This was a suggestion that it didn't matter;
which indeed she backed up by a further remark. "You see, after all,
Miss Jessel didn't mind. She didn't forbid him."
I considered. "Did he put that to you as a justification?"
At this she dropped again. "No, he never spoke of it."
"Never mentioned her in connection with Quint?"
She saw, visibly flushing, where I was coming out. "Well, he didn't
show anything. He denied," she repeated; "he denied."
Lord, how I pressed her now! "So that you could see he knew
what was between the two wretches?"
"I don't know--I don't know!" the poor woman groaned.
"You do know, you dear thing," I replied; "only you haven't
my dreadful boldness of mind, and you keep back, out of timidity
and modesty and delicacy, even the impression that, in the past,
when you had, without my aid, to flounder about in silence,
most of all made you miserable. But I shall get it out of you yet!
There was something in the boy that suggested to you," I continued,
"that he covered and concealed their relation."
"Oh, he couldn't prevent--"
"Your learning the truth? I daresay! But, heavens," I fell,
with vehemence, athinking, "what it shows that they must,
to that extent, have succeeded in making of him!"
"Ah, nothing that's not nice NOW!" Mrs. Grose lugubriously pleaded.
"I don't wonder you looked queer," I persisted, "when I mentioned
to you the letter from his school!"
"I doubt if I looked as queer as you!" she retorted with homely force.
"And if he was so bad then as that comes to, how is he such an angel now?"
"Yes, indeed--and if he was a fiend at school! How, how, how?
Well," I said in my torment, "you must put it to me again,
but I shall not be able to tell you for some days. Only, put it
to me again!" I cried in a way that made my friend stare.
"There are directions in which I must not for the present
let myself go." Meanwhile I returned to her first example--
the one to which she had just previously referred--
of the boy's happy capacity for an occasional slip.
"If Quint--on your remonstrance at the time you speak of--
was a base menial, one of the things Miles said to you,
I find myself guessing, was that you were another."
Again her admission was so adequate that I continued:
"And you forgave him that?"
"Wouldn't YOU?"
"Oh, yes!" And we exchanged there, in the stillness,
a sound of the oddest amusement. Then I went on:
"At all events, while he was with the man--"
"Miss Flora was with the woman. It suited them all!"
It suited me, too, I felt, only too well; by which I mean
that it suited exactly the particularly deadly view I
was in the very act of forbidding myself to entertain.
But I so far succeeded in checking the expression of this view
that I will throw, just here, no further light on it than may be
offered by the mention of my final observation to Mrs. Grose.
"His having lied and been impudent are, I confess, less engaging
specimens than I had hoped to have from you of the outbreak in him
of the little natural man. Still," I mused, "They must do,
for they make me feel more than ever that I must watch."
It made me blush, the next minute, to see in my friend's face
how much more unreservedly she had forgiven him than her anecdote
struck me as presenting to my own tenderness an occasion for doing.
This came out when, at the schoolroom door, she quitted me.
"Surely you don't accuse HIM--"
"Of carrying on an intercourse that he conceals from me?
Ah, remember that, until further evidence, I now accuse nobody."
Then, before shutting her out to go, by another passage,
to her own place, "I must just wait," I wound up.
IX
I waited and waited, and the days, as they elapsed,
took something from my consternation. A very few of them,
in fact, passing, in constant sight of my pupils,
without a fresh incident, sufficed to give to grievous fancies
and even to odious memories a kind of brush of the sponge.
I have spoken of the surrender to their extraordinary
childish grace as a thing I could actively cultivate,
and it may be imagined if I neglected now to address myself
to this source for whatever it would yield. Stranger than I
can express, certainly, was the effort to struggle against my
new lights; it would doubtless have been, however, a greater
tension still had it not been so frequently successful.
I used to wonder how my little charges could help guessing that I
thought strange things about them; and the circumstances that
these things only made them more interesting was not by itself
a direct aid to keeping them in the dark. I trembled lest they
should see that they WERE so immensely more interesting.
Putting things at the worst, at all events, as in meditation I
so often did, any clouding of their innocence could only be--
blameless and foredoomed as they were--a reason the more for
taking risks. There were moments when, by an irresistible impulse,
I found myself catching them up and pressing them to my heart.
As soon as I had done so I used to say to myself:
"What will they think of that? Doesn't it betray too much?"
It would have been easy to get into a sad, wild tangle about how
much I might betray; but the real account, I feel, of the hours
of peace that I could still enjoy was that the immediate
charm of my companions was a beguilement still effective
even under the shadow of the possibility that it was studied.
For if it occurred to me that I might occasionally excite
suspicion by the little outbreaks of my sharper passion for them,
so too I remember wondering if I mightn't see a queerness
in the traceable increase of their own demonstrations.
They were at this period extravagantly and preternaturally fond
of me; which, after all, I could reflect, was no more than a
graceful response in children perpetually bowed over and hugged.
The homage of which they were so lavish succeeded, in truth,
for my nerves, quite as well as if I never appeared to myself,
as I may say, literally to catch them at a purpose in it.
They had never, I think, wanted to do so many things for their
poor protectress; I mean--though they got their lessons better
and better, which was naturally what would please her most--
in the way of diverting, entertaining, surprising her;
reading her passages, telling her stories, acting her charades,
pouncing out at her, in disguises, as animals and historical
characters, and above all astonishing her by the "pieces" they
had secretly got by heart and could interminably recite.
I should never get to the bottom--were I to let myself go even now--
of the prodigious private commentary, all under still more
private correction, with which, in these days, I overscored
their full hours. They had shown me from the first a facility
for everything, a general faculty which, taking a fresh start,
achieved remarkable flights. They got their little tasks
as if they loved them, and indulged, from the mere exuberance
of the gift, in the most unimposed little miracles of memory.
They not only popped out at me as tigers and as Romans,
but as Shakespeareans, astronomers, and navigators.
This was so singularly the case that it had presumably
much to do with the fact as to which, at the present day,
I am at a loss for a different explanation: I allude to my
unnatural composure on the subject of another school for Miles.
What I remember is that I was content not, for the time,
to open the question, and that contentment must have sprung
from the sense of his perpetually striking show of cleverness.
He was too clever for a bad governess, for a parson's daughter,
to spoil; and the strangest if not the brightest thread
in the pensive embroidery I just spoke of was the impression
I might have got, if I had dared to work it out, that he was
under some influence operating in his small intellectual life
as a tremendous incitement.
If it was easy to reflect, however, that such a boy could postpone school,
it was at least as marked that for such a boy to have been
"kicked out" by a schoolmaster was a mystification without end.
Let me add that in their company now--and I was careful almost
never to be out of it--I could follow no scent very far. We lived
in a cloud of music and love and success and private theatricals.
The musical sense in each of the children was of the quickest,
but the elder in especial had a marvelous knack of catching and repeating.
The schoolroom piano broke into all gruesome fancies; and when that failed
there were confabulations in corners, with a sequel of one of them going
out in the highest spirits in order to "come in" as something new.
I had had brothers myself, and it was no revelation to me that little
girls could be slavish idolaters of little boys. What surpassed
everything was that there was a little boy in the world who could have
for the inferior age, sex, and intelligence so fine a consideration.
They were extraordinarily at one, and to say that they never either
quarreled or complained is to make the note of praise coarse for their
quality of sweetness. Sometimes, indeed, when I dropped into coarseness,
I perhaps came across traces of little understandings between them by
which one of them should keep me occupied while the other slipped away.
There is a naive side, I suppose, in all diplomacy; but if my pupils
practiced upon me, it was surely with the minimum of grossness.
It was all in the other quarter that, after a lull, the grossness broke out.
I find that I really hang back; but I must take my plunge.
In going on with the record of what was hideous at Bly,
I not only challenge the most liberal faith--for which I
little care; but--and this is another matter--I renew what I
myself suffered, I again push my way through it to the end.
There came suddenly an hour after which, as I look back,
the affair seems to me to have been all pure suffering;
but I have at least reached the heart of it,
and the straightest road out is doubtless to advance.
One evening--with nothing to lead up or to prepare it--
I felt the cold touch of the impression that had breathed
on me the night of my arrival and which, much lighter then,
as I have mentioned, I should probably have made little
of in memory had my subsequent sojourn been less agitated.
I had not gone to bed; I sat reading by a couple of candles.
There was a roomful of old books at Bly--last-century fiction,
some of it, which, to the extent of a distinctly deprecated renown,
but never to so much as that of a stray specimen, had reached
the sequestered home and appealed to the unavowed curiosity
of my youth. I remember that the book I had in my hand
was Fielding's Amelia; also that I was wholly awake.
I recall further both a general conviction that it was horribly
late and a particular objection to looking at my watch.
I figure, finally, that the white curtain draping,
in the fashion of those days, the head of Flora's
little bed, shrouded, as I had assured myself long before,
the perfection of childish rest. I recollect in short that,
though I was deeply interested in my author, I found myself,
at the turn of a page and with his spell all scattered,
looking straight up from him and hard at the door of my room.
There was a moment during which I listened, reminded of
the faint sense I had had, the first night, of there being
something undefinably astir in the house, and noted the soft
breath of the open casement just move the half-drawn blind.
Then, with all the marks of a deliberation that must have
seemed magnificent had there been anyone to admire it,
I laid down my book, rose to my feet, and, taking a candle,
went straight out of the room and, from the passage,
on which my light made little impression, noiselessly closed
and locked the door.
I can say now neither what determined nor what guided me, but I went
straight along the lobby, holding my candle high, till I came within sight
of the tall window that presided over the great turn of the staircase.
At this point I precipitately found myself aware of three things.
They were practically simultaneous, yet they had flashes of succession.
My candle, under a bold flourish, went out, and I perceived, by the uncovered
window, that the yielding dusk of earliest morning rendered it unnecessary.
Without it, the next instant, I saw that there was someone on the stair.
I speak of sequences, but I required no lapse of seconds to stiffen
myself for a third encounter with Quint. The apparition had reached
the landing halfway up and was therefore on the spot nearest the window,
where at sight of me, it stopped short and fixed me exactly as it had fixed
me from the tower and from the garden. He knew me as well as I knew him;
and so, in the cold, faint twilight, with a glimmer in the high glass
and another on the polish of the oak stair below, we faced each
other in our common intensity. He was absolutely, on this occasion,
a living, detestable, dangerous presence. But that was not the wonder
of wonders; I reserve this distinction for quite another circumstance:
the circumstance that dread had unmistakably quitted me and that there
was nothing in me there that didn't meet and measure him.
I had plenty of anguish after that extraordinary moment,
but I had, thank God, no terror. And he knew I had not--I found
myself at the end of an instant magnificently aware of this.
I felt, in a fierce rigor of confidence, that if I stood
my ground a minute I should cease--for the time, at least--
to have him to reckon with; and during the minute, accordingly,
the thing was as human and hideous as a real interview:
hideous just because it WAS human, as human as to have
met alone, in the small hours, in a sleeping house, some enemy,
some adventurer, some criminal. It was the dead silence of our
long gaze at such close quarters that gave the whole horror,
huge as it was, its only note of the unnatural. If I had met
a murderer in such a place and at such an hour, we still at
least would have spoken. Something would have passed, in life,
between us; if nothing had passed, one of us would have moved.
The moment was so prolonged that it would have taken but little
more to make me doubt if even _I_ were in life. I can't
express what followed it save by saying that the silence itself--
which was indeed in a manner an attestation of my strength--
became the element into which I saw the figure disappear;
in which I definitely saw it turn as I might have seen the low
wretch to which it had once belonged turn on receipt of an order,
and pass, with my eyes on the villainous back that no hunch
could have more disfigured, straight down the staircase
and into the darkness in which the next bend was lost.
X
I remained awhile at the top of the stair, but with the effect
presently of understanding that when my visitor had gone, he had gone:
then I returned to my room. The foremost thing I saw there
by the light of the candle I had left burning was that Flora's
little bed was empty; and on this I caught my breath with all
the terror that, five minutes before, I had been able to resist.
I dashed at the place in which I had left her lying and over which
(for the small silk counterpane and the sheets were disarranged)
the white curtains had been deceivingly pulled forward;
then my step, to my unutterable relief, produced an answering sound:
I perceived an agitation of the window blind, and the child,
ducking down, emerged rosily from the other side of it.
She stood there in so much of her candor and so little of her nightgown,
with her pink bare feet and the golden glow of her curls.
She looked intensely grave, and I had never had such a sense of losing
an advantage acquired (the thrill of which had just been so prodigious)
as on my consciousness that she addressed me with a reproach.
"You naughty: where HAVE you been?"--instead of challenging
her own irregularity I found myself arraigned and explaining.
She herself explained, for that matter, with the loveliest,
eagerest simplicity. She had known suddenly, as she lay there,
that I was out of the room, and had jumped up to see what had
become of me. I had dropped, with the joy of her reappearance,
back into my chair--feeling then, and then only, a little faint;
and she had pattered straight over to me, thrown herself upon
my knee, given herself to be held with the flame of the candle full
in the wonderful little face that was still flushed with sleep.
I remember closing my eyes an instant, yieldingly, consciously,
as before the excess of something beautiful that shone out of the blue
of her own. "You were looking for me out of the window?" I said.
"You thought I might be walking in the grounds?"
"Well, you know, I thought someone was"--she never blanched as she
smiled out that at me.
Oh, how I looked at her now! "And did you see anyone?"
"Ah, NO!" she returned, almost with the full privilege
of childish inconsequence, resentfully, though with a long
sweetness in her little drawl of the negative.
At that moment, in the state of my nerves, I absolutely believed
she lied; and if I once more closed my eyes it was before the dazzle
of the three or four possible ways in which I might take this up.
One of these, for a moment, tempted me with such singular intensity that,
to withstand it, I must have gripped my little girl with a spasm that,
wonderfully, she submitted to without a cry or a sign of fright.
Why not break out at her on the spot and have it all over?--
give it to her straight in her lovely little lighted face?
"You see, you see, you KNOW that you do and that you already quite
suspect I believe it; therefore, why not frankly confess it to me,
so that we may at least live with it together and learn perhaps,
in the strangeness of our fate, where we are and what it means?"
This solicitation dropped, alas, as it came: if I could immediately
have succumbed to it I might have spared myself--well, you'll see what.
Instead of succumbing I sprang again to my feet, looked at her bed,
and took a helpless middle way. "Why did you pull the curtain
over the place to make me think you were still there?"
Flora luminously considered; after which, with her little divine smile:
"Because I don't like to frighten you!"
"But if I had, by your idea, gone out--?"
She absolutely declined to be puzzled; she turned her eyes to the flame
of the candle as if the question were as irrelevant, or at any rate
as impersonal, as Mrs. Marcet or nine-times-nine. "Oh, but you know,"
she quite adequately answered, "that you might come back, you dear,
and that you HAVE!" And after a little, when she had got into bed,
I had, for a long time, by almost sitting on her to hold her hand,
to prove that I recognized the pertinence of my return.
You may imagine the general complexion, from that moment, of my nights.
I repeatedly sat up till I didn't know when; I selected moments when my
roommate unmistakably slept, and, stealing out, took noiseless turns
in the passage and even pushed as far as to where I had last met Quint.
But I never met him there again; and I may as well say at once
that I on no other occasion saw him in the house. I just missed,
on the staircase, on the other hand, a different adventure.
Looking down it from the top I once recognized the presence of a woman
seated on one of the lower steps with her back presented to me,
her body half-bowed and her head, in an attitude of woe, in her hands.
I had been there but an instant, however, when she vanished without
looking round at me. I knew, nonetheless, exactly what dreadful face
she had to show; and I wondered whether, if instead of being above I had
been below, I should have had, for going up, the same nerve I had lately
shown Quint. Well, there continued to be plenty of chance for nerve.
On the eleventh night after my latest encounter with that gentleman--
they were all numbered now--I had an alarm that perilously skirted it
and that indeed, from the particular quality of its unexpectedness,
proved quite my sharpest shock. It was precisely the first night during
this series that, weary with watching, I had felt that I might again
without laxity lay myself down at my old hour. I slept immediately and,
as I afterward knew, till about one o'clock; but when I woke it was
to sit straight up, as completely roused as if a hand had shook me.
I had left a light burning, but it was now out, and I felt an instant
certainty that Flora had extinguished it. This brought me to my feet
and straight, in the darkness, to her bed, which I found she had left.
A glance at the window enlightened me further, and the striking of a match
completed the picture.
The child had again got up--this time blowing out the taper, and had again,
for some purpose of observation or response, squeezed in behind
the blind and was peering out into the night. That she now saw--
as she had not, I had satisfied myself, the previous time--was proved
to me by the fact that she was disturbed neither by my reillumination
nor by the haste I made to get into slippers and into a wrap.
Hidden, protected, absorbed, she evidently rested on the sill--
the casement opened forward--and gave herself up. There was a great
still moon to help her, and this fact had counted in my quick decision.
She was face to face with the apparition we had met at the lake,
and could now communicate with it as she had not then been able to do.
What I, on my side, had to care for was, without disturbing her,
to reach, from the corridor, some other window in the same quarter.
I got to the door without her hearing me; I got out of it, closed it,
and listened, from the other side, for some sound from her.
While I stood in the passage I had my eyes on her brother's door,
which was but ten steps off and which, indescribably, produced in me
a renewal of the strange impulse that I lately spoke of as my temptation.
What if I should go straight in and march to HIS window?--what if,
by risking to his boyish bewilderment a revelation of my motive,
I should throw across the rest of the mystery the long halter
of my boldness?
This thought held me sufficiently to make me cross to his
threshold and pause again. I preternaturally listened; I figured
to myself what might portentously be; I wondered if his bed were
also empty and he too were secretly at watch. It was a deep,
soundless minute, at the end of which my impulse failed.
He was quiet; he might be innocent; the risk was hideous;
I turned away. There was a figure in the grounds--a figure
prowling for a sight, the visitor with whom Flora was engaged;
but it was not the visitor most concerned with my boy.
I hesitated afresh, but on other grounds and only for a few seconds;
then I had made my choice. There were empty rooms at Bly,
and it was only a question of choosing the right one.
The right one suddenly presented itself to me as the lower one--
though high above the gardens--in the solid corner of the house
that I have spoken of as the old tower. This was a large,
square chamber, arranged with some state as a bedroom, the extravagant
size of which made it so inconvenient that it had not for years,
though kept by Mrs. Grose in exemplary order, been occupied.
I had often admired it and I knew my way about in it; I had only,
after just faltering at the first chill gloom of its disuse,
to pass across it and unbolt as quietly as I could one of
the shutters. Achieving this transit, I uncovered the glass
without a sound and, applying my face to the pane, was able,
the darkness without being much less than within, to see that I
commanded the right direction. Then I saw something more.
The moon made the night extraordinarily penetrable and
showed me on the lawn a person, diminished by distance,
who stood there motionless and as if fascinated, looking up
to where I had appeared--looking, that is, not so much
straight at me as at something that was apparently above me.
There was clearly another person above me--there was a person
on the tower; but the presence on the lawn was not in the least
what I had conceived and had confidently hurried to meet.
The presence on the lawn--I felt sick as I made it out--
was poor little Miles himself.
XI
It was not till late next day that I spoke to Mrs. Grose;
the rigor with which I kept my pupils in sight making it often
difficult to meet her privately, and the more as we each felt
the importance of not provoking--on the part of the servants
quite as much as on that of the children--any suspicion
of a secret flurry or that of a discussion of mysteries.
I drew a great security in this particular from her mere
smooth aspect. There was nothing in her fresh face to pass
on to others my horrible confidences. She believed me,
I was sure, absolutely: if she hadn't I don't know what would
have become of me, for I couldn't have borne the business alone.
But she was a magnificent monument to the blessing of a want
of imagination, and if she could see in our little charges nothing
but their beauty and amiability, their happiness and cleverness,
she had no direct communication with the sources of my trouble.
If they had been at all visibly blighted or battered, she would
doubtless have grown, on tracing it back, haggard enough
to match them; as matters stood, however, I could feel her,
when she surveyed them, with her large white arms folded
and the habit of serenity in all her look, thank the Lord's
mercy that if they were ruined the pieces would still serve.
Flights of fancy gave place, in her mind, to a steady fireside glow,
and I had already begun to perceive how, with the development
of the conviction that--as time went on without a public accident--
our young things could, after all, look out for themselves,
she addressed her greatest solicitude to the sad case presented
by their instructress. That, for myself, was a sound simplification:
I could engage that, to the world, my face should tell no tales,
but it would have been, in the conditions, an immense added
strain to find myself anxious about hers.
At the hour I now speak of she had joined me, under pressure,
on the terrace, where, with the lapse of the season, the afternoon
sun was now agreeable; and we sat there together while, before us,
at a distance, but within call if we wished, the children
strolled to and fro in one of their most manageable moods.
They moved slowly, in unison, below us, over the lawn, the boy,
as they went, reading aloud from a storybook and passing
his arm round his sister to keep her quite in touch.
Mrs. Grose watched them with positive placidity; then I caught
the suppressed intellectual creak with which she conscientiously
turned to take from me a view of the back of the tapestry.
I had made her a receptacle of lurid things, but there was an odd
recognition of my superiority--my accomplishments and my function--
in her patience under my pain. She offered her mind to my
disclosures as, had I wished to mix a witch's broth and proposed it
with assurance, she would have held out a large clean saucepan.
This had become thoroughly her attitude by the time that,
in my recital of the events of the night, I reached the point
of what Miles had said to me when, after seeing him, at such
a monstrous hour, almost on the very spot where he happened
now to be, I had gone down to bring him in; choosing then,
at the window, with a concentrated need of not alarming the house,
rather that method than a signal more resonant. I had left
her meanwhile in little doubt of my small hope of representing
with success even to her actual sympathy my sense of the real
splendor of the little inspiration with which, after I had got
him into the house, the boy met my final articulate challenge.
As soon as I appeared in the moonlight on the terrace,
he had come to me as straight as possible; on which I had taken
his hand without a word and led him, through the dark spaces,
up the staircase where Quint had so hungrily hovered for him,
along the lobby where I had listened and trembled, and so to
his forsaken room.
Not a sound, on the way, had passed between us, and I had wondered--
oh, HOW I had wondered!--if he were groping about in his
little mind for something plausible and not too grotesque.
It would tax his invention, certainly, and I felt, this time,
over his real embarrassment, a curious thrill of triumph.
It was a sharp trap for the inscrutable! He couldn't play any
longer at innocence; so how the deuce would he get out of it?
There beat in me indeed, with the passionate throb of this
question an equal dumb appeal as to how the deuce _I_ should.
I was confronted at last, as never yet, with all the risk
attached even now to sounding my own horrid note.
I remember in fact that as we pushed into his little chamber,
where the bed had not been slept in at all and the window,
uncovered to the moonlight, made the place so clear that there
was no need of striking a match--I remember how I suddenly dropped,
sank upon the edge of the bed from the force of the idea
that he must know how he really, as they say, "had" me.
He could do what he liked, with all his cleverness to help him,
so long as I should continue to defer to the old tradition
of the criminality of those caretakers of the young who
minister to superstitions and fears. He "had" me indeed,
and in a cleft stick; for who would ever absolve me, who would
consent that I should go unhung, if, by the faintest tremor
of an overture, I were the first to introduce into our perfect
intercourse an element so dire? No, no: it was useless
to attempt to convey to Mrs. Grose, just as it is scarcely
less so to attempt to suggest here, how, in our short,
stiff brush in the dark, he fairly shook me with admiration.
I was of course thoroughly kind and merciful; never, never yet
had I placed on his little shoulders hands of such tenderness
as those with which, while I rested against the bed,
I held him there well under fire. I had no alternative but,
in form at least, to put it to him.
"You must tell me now--and all the truth. What did you go out for?
What were you doing there?"
I can still see his wonderful smile, the whites of his beautiful eyes,
and the uncovering of his little teeth shine to me in the dusk.
"If I tell you why, will you understand?" My heart,
at this, leaped into my mouth. WOULD he tell me why?
I found no sound on my lips to press it, and I was aware
of replying only with a vague, repeated, grimacing nod.
He was gentleness itself, and while I wagged my head at
him he stood there more than ever a little fairy prince.
It was his brightness indeed that gave me a respite.
Would it be so great if he were really going to tell me?
"Well," he said at last, "just exactly in order that you
should do this."
"Do what?"
"Think me--for a change--BAD!" I shall never forget the sweetness
and gaiety with which he brought out the word, nor how, on top of it,
he bent forward and kissed me. It was practically the end of everything.
I met his kiss and I had to make, while I folded him for a minute
in my arms, the most stupendous effort not to cry. He had given exactly
the account of himself that permitted least of my going behind it,
and it was only with the effect of confirming my acceptance of it that,
as I presently glanced about the room, I could say--
"Then you didn't undress at all?"
He fairly glittered in the gloom. "Not at all.
I sat up and read."
"And when did you go down?"
"At midnight. When I'm bad I AM bad!"
"I see, I see--it's charming. But how could you be sure I would know it?"
"Oh, I arranged that with Flora." His answers rang out with a readiness!
"She was to get up and look out."
"Which is what she did do." It was I who fell into the trap!
"So she disturbed you, and, to see what she was looking at,
you also looked--you saw."
"While you," I concurred, "caught your death in the night air!"
He literally bloomed so from this exploit that he could afford radiantly
to assent. "How otherwise should I have been bad enough?" he asked.
Then, after another embrace, the incident and our interview closed
on my recognition of all the reserves of goodness that, for his joke,
he had been able to draw upon.
XII
The particular impression I had received proved in the morning light,
I repeat, not quite successfully presentable to Mrs. Grose,
though I reinforced it with the mention of still another remark
that he had made before we separated. "It all lies in half a
dozen words," I said to her, "words that really settle the matter.
'Think, you know, what I MIGHT do!' He threw that off to show
me how good he is. He knows down to the ground what he `might' do.
That's what he gave them a taste of at school."
"Lord, you do change!" cried my friend.
"I don't change--I simply make it out. The four, depend upon it,
perpetually meet. If on either of these last nights you had
been with either child, you would clearly have understood.
The more I've watched and waited the more I've felt that if
there were nothing else to make it sure it would be made
so by the systematic silence of each. NEVER, by a slip
of the tongue, have they so much as alluded to either of their
old friends, any more than Miles has alluded to his expulsion.
Oh, yes, we may sit here and look at them, and they may show
off to us there to their fill; but even while they pretend
to be lost in their fairytale they're steeped in their vision
of the dead restored. He's not reading to her," I declared;
"they're talking of THEM--they're talking horrors!
I go on, I know, as if I were crazy; and it's a wonder I'm not.
What I've seen would have made YOU so; but it has only made
me more lucid, made me get hold of still other things."
My lucidity must have seemed awful, but the charming creatures
who were victims of it, passing and repassing in their
interlocked sweetness, gave my colleague something to hold on by;
and I felt how tight she held as, without stirring in the breath
of my passion, she covered them still with her eyes.
"Of what other things have you got hold?"
"Why, of the very things that have delighted, fascinated, and yet,
at bottom, as I now so strangely see, mystified and troubled me.
Their more than earthly beauty, their absolutely unnatural goodness.
It's a game," I went on; "it's a policy and a fraud!"
"On the part of little darlings--?"
"As yet mere lovely babies? Yes, mad as that seems!"
The very act of bringing it out really helped me to
trace it--follow it all up and piece it all together.
"They haven't been good--they've only been absent.
It has been easy to live with them, because they're simply leading
a life of their own. They're not mine--they're not ours.
They're his and they're hers!"
"Quint's and that woman's?"
"Quint's and that woman's. They want to get to them."
Oh, how, at this, poor Mrs. Grose appeared to study them!
"But for what?"
"For the love of all the evil that, in those dreadful days,
the pair put into them. And to ply them with that evil still,
to keep up the work of demons, is what brings the others back."
"Laws!" said my friend under her breath. The exclamation was homely, but it
revealed a real acceptance of my further proof of what, in the bad time--
for there had been a worse even than this!--must have occurred. There could
have been no such justification for me as the plain assent of her experience
to whatever depth of depravity I found credible in our brace of scoundrels.
It was in obvious submission of memory that she brought out after a moment:
"They WERE rascals! But what can they now do?" she pursued.
"Do?" I echoed so loud that Miles and Flora, as they passed at
their distance, paused an instant in their walk and looked at us.
"Don't they do enough?" I demanded in a lower tone, while the children,
having smiled and nodded and kissed hands to us, resumed their exhibition.
We were held by it a minute; then I answered: "They can destroy them!"
At this my companion did turn, but the inquiry she launched was
a silent one, the effect of which was to make me more explicit.
"They don't know, as yet, quite how--but they're trying hard.
They're seen only across, as it were, and beyond--in strange places
and on high places, the top of towers, the roof of houses, the outside
of windows, the further edge of pools; but there's a deep design,
on either side, to shorten the distance and overcome the obstacle;
and the success of the tempters is only a question of time.
They've only to keep to their suggestions of danger."
"For the children to come?"
"And perish in the attempt!" Mrs. Grose slowly got up,
and I scrupulously added: "Unless, of course, we can prevent!"
Standing there before me while I kept my seat, she visibly
turned things over. "Their uncle must do the preventing.
He must take them away."
"And who's to make him?"
She had been scanning the distance, but she now dropped on me
a foolish face. "You, miss."
"By writing to him that his house is poisoned and his little
nephew and niece mad?"
"But if they ARE, miss?"
"And if I am myself, you mean? That's charming news to be sent him
by a governess whose prime undertaking was to give him no worry."
Mrs. Grose considered, following the children again. "Yes, he do hate worry.
That was the great reason--"
"Why those fiends took him in so long? No doubt, though his
indifference must have been awful. As I'm not a fiend,
at any rate, I shouldn't take him in."
My companion, after an instant and for all answer, sat down again
and grasped my arm. "Make him at any rate come to you."
I stared. "To ME?" I had a sudden fear of what she might do. "'Him'?"
"He ought to BE here--he ought to help."
I quickly rose, and I think I must have shown her a queerer face
than ever yet. "You see me asking him for a visit?" No, with her
eyes on my face she evidently couldn't. Instead of it even--
as a woman reads another--she could see what I myself saw:
his derision, his amusement, his contempt for the breakdown
of my resignation at being left alone and for the fine machinery I
had set in motion to attract his attention to my slighted charms.
She didn't know--no one knew--how proud I had been to serve
him and to stick to our terms; yet she nonetheless took
the measure, I think, of the warning I now gave her.
"If you should so lose your head as to appeal to him for me--"
She was really frightened. "Yes, miss?"
"I would leave, on the spot, both him and you."
XIII
It was all very well to join them, but speaking to them proved
quite as much as ever an effort beyond my strength--offered,
in close quarters, difficulties as insurmountable as before.
This situation continued a month, and with new aggravations
and particular notes, the note above all, sharper and sharper,
of the small ironic consciousness on the part of my pupils.
It was not, I am as sure today as I was sure then, my mere
infernal imagination: it was absolutely traceable that they
were aware of my predicament and that this strange relation made,
in a manner, for a long time, the air in which we moved.
I don't mean that they had their tongues in their cheeks or did
anything vulgar, for that was not one of their dangers:
I do mean, on the other hand, that the element of the unnamed
and untouched became, between us, greater than any other,
and that so much avoidance could not have been so successfully
effected without a great deal of tacit arrangement.
It was as if, at moments, we were perpetually coming into sight
of subjects before which we must stop short, turning suddenly
out of alleys that we perceived to be blind, closing with a little
bang that made us look at each other--for, like all bangs,
it was something louder than we had intended--the doors we
had indiscreetly opened. All roads lead to Rome, and there
were times when it might have struck us that almost every branch
of study or subject of conversation skirted forbidden ground.
Forbidden ground was the question of the return of the dead
in general and of whatever, in especial, might survive,
in memory, of the friends little children had lost.
There were days when I could have sworn that one of them had,
with a small invisible nudge, said to the other:
"She thinks she'll do it this time--but she WON'T!" To "do it"
would have been to indulge for instance--and for once in a way--
in some direct reference to the lady who had prepared them for
my discipline. They had a delightful endless appetite for passages
in my own history, to which I had again and again treated them;
they were in possession of everything that had ever happened to me,
had had, with every circumstance the story of my smallest adventures
and of those of my brothers and sisters and of the cat and the dog
at home, as well as many particulars of the eccentric nature
of my father, of the furniture and arrangement of our house,
and of the conversation of the old women of our village.
There were things enough, taking one with another, to chatter about,
if one went very fast and knew by instinct when to go round.
They pulled with an art of their own the strings of my invention
and my memory; and nothing else perhaps, when I thought
of such occasions afterward, gave me so the suspicion of being
watched from under cover. It was in any case over MY life,
MY past, and MY friends alone that we could take anything
like our ease--a state of affairs that led them sometimes without
the least pertinence to break out into sociable reminders.
I was invited--with no visible connection--to repeat afresh
Goody Gosling's celebrated mot or to confirm the details
already supplied as to the cleverness of the vicarage pony.
It was partly at such junctures as these and partly at quite
different ones that, with the turn my matters had now taken,
my predicament, as I have called it, grew most sensible.
The fact that the days passed for me without another encounter ought,
it would have appeared, to have done something toward soothing my nerves.
Since the light brush, that second night on the upper landing,
of the presence of a woman at the foot of the stair, I had seen nothing,
whether in or out of the house, that one had better not have seen.
There was many a corner round which I expected to come upon Quint,
and many a situation that, in a merely sinister way, would have favored
the appearance of Miss Jessel. The summer had turned, the summer had gone;
the autumn had dropped upon Bly and had blown out half our lights.
The place, with its gray sky and withered garlands, its bared spaces
and scattered dead leaves, was like a theater after the performance--
all strewn with crumpled playbills. There were exactly states of the air,
conditions of sound and of stillness, unspeakable impressions
of the KIND of ministering moment, that brought back to me,
long enough to catch it, the feeling of the medium in which,
that June evening out of doors, I had had my first sight of Quint,
and in which, too, at those other instants, I had, after seeing him
through the window, looked for him in vain in the circle of shrubbery.
I recognized the signs, the portents--I recognized the moment, the spot.
But they remained unaccompanied and empty, and I continued unmolested;
if unmolested one could call a young woman whose sensibility had,
in the most extraordinary fashion, not declined but deepened.
I had said in my talk with Mrs. Grose on that horrid scene of Flora's
by the lake--and had perplexed her by so saying--that it would from
that moment distress me much more to lose my power than to keep it.
I had then expressed what was vividly in my mind: the truth that,
whether the children really saw or not--since, that is, it was
not yet definitely proved--I greatly preferred, as a safeguard,
the fullness of my own exposure. I was ready to know the very worst
that was to be known. What I had then had an ugly glimpse of was
that my eyes might be sealed just while theirs were most opened.
Well, my eyes WERE sealed, it appeared, at present--
a consummation for which it seemed blasphemous not to thank God.
There was, alas, a difficulty about that: I would have thanked
him with all my soul had I not had in a proportionate measure this
conviction of the secret of my pupils.
How can I retrace today the strange steps of my obsession?
There were times of our being together when I would have been ready
to swear that, literally, in my presence, but with my direct sense
of it closed, they had visitors who were known and were welcome.
Then it was that, had I not been deterred by the very chance that
such an injury might prove greater than the injury to be averted,
my exultation would have broken out. "They're here, they're here,
you little wretches," I would have cried, "and you can't deny it now!"
The little wretches denied it with all the added volume of their
sociability and their tenderness, in just the crystal depths of which--
like the flash of a fish in a stream--the mockery of their advantage
peeped up. The shock, in truth, had sunk into me still deeper
than I knew on the night when, looking out to see either Quint
or Miss Jessel under the stars, I had beheld the boy over whose
rest I watched and who had immediately brought in with him--
had straightway, there, turned it on me--the lovely upward look with which,
from the battlements above me, the hideous apparition of Quint had played.
If it was a question of a scare, my discovery on this occasion
had scared me more than any other, and it was in the condition
of nerves produced by it that I made my actual inductions.
They harassed me so that sometimes, at odd moments, I shut myself
up audibly to rehearse--it was at once a fantastic relief and a
renewed despair--the manner in which I might come to the point.
I approached it from one side and the other while, in my room,
I flung myself about, but I always broke down in the monstrous
utterance of names. As they died away on my lips, I said to myself
that I should indeed help them to represent something infamous,
if, by pronouncing them, I should violate as rare a little case
of instinctive delicacy as any schoolroom, probably, had ever known.
When I said to myself: "THEY have the manners to be silent,
and you, trusted as you are, the baseness to speak!"
I felt myself crimson and I covered my face with my hands.
After these secret scenes I chattered more than ever, going on
volubly enough till one of our prodigious, palpable hushes occurred--
I can call them nothing else--the strange, dizzy lift or swim
(I try for terms!) into a stillness, a pause of all life, that had
nothing to do with the more or less noise that at the moment we
might be engaged in making and that I could hear through any deepened
exhilaration or quickened recitation or louder strum of the piano.
Then it was that the others, the outsiders, were there.
Though they were not angels, they "passed," as the French say,
causing me, while they stayed, to tremble with the fear of their
addressing to their younger victims some yet more infernal message
or more vivid image than they had thought good enough for myself.
What it was most impossible to get rid of was the cruel idea that,
whatever I had seen, Miles and Flora saw MORE--things terrible
and unguessable and that sprang from dreadful passages of intercourse
in the past. Such things naturally left on the surface,
for the time, a chill which we vociferously denied that we felt;
and we had, all three, with repetition, got into such splendid
training that we went, each time, almost automatically, to mark
the close of the incident, through the very same movements.
It was striking of the children, at all events, to kiss me inveterately
with a kind of wild irrelevance and never to fail--one or the other--
of the precious question that had helped us through many a peril.
"When do you think he WILL come? Don't you think we OUGHT
to write?"--there was nothing like that inquiry, we found
by experience, for carrying off an awkwardness. "He" of course
was their uncle in Harley Street; and we lived in much profusion
of theory that he might at any moment arrive to mingle in our circle.
It was impossible to have given less encouragement than he had done
to such a doctrine, but if we had not had the doctrine to fall back upon
we should have deprived each other of some of our finest exhibitions.
He never wrote to them--that may have been selfish, but it was a part
of the flattery of his trust of me; for the way in which a man
pays his highest tribute to a woman is apt to be but by the more
festal celebration of one of the sacred laws of his comfort;
and I held that I carried out the spirit of the pledge given not
to appeal to him when I let my charges understand that their own
letters were but charming literary exercises. They were too beautiful
to be posted; I kept them myself; I have them all to this hour.
This was a rule indeed which only added to the satiric effect of my being
plied with the supposition that he might at any moment be among us.
It was exactly as if my charges knew how almost more awkward
than anything else that might be for me. There appears to me,
moreover, as I look back, no note in all this more extraordinary
than the mere fact that, in spite of my tension and of their triumph,
I never lost patience with them. Adorable they must in truth
have been, I now reflect, that I didn't in these days hate them!
Would exasperation, however, if relief had longer been postponed,
finally have betrayed me? It little matters, for relief arrived.
I call it relief, though it was only the relief that a snap brings
to a strain or the burst of a thunderstorm to a day of suffocation.
It was at least change, and it came with a rush.
XIV
Walking to church a certain Sunday morning, I had little Miles at my side
and his sister, in advance of us and at Mrs. Grose's, well in sight.
It was a crisp, clear day, the first of its order for some time;
the night had brought a touch of frost, and the autumn air, bright and sharp,
made the church bells almost gay. It was an odd accident of thought
that I should have happened at such a moment to be particularly
and very gratefully struck with the obedience of my little charges.
Why did they never resent my inexorable, my perpetual society?
Something or other had brought nearer home to me that I had all but pinned
the boy to my shawl and that, in the way our companions were marshaled
before me, I might have appeared to provide against some danger of rebellion.
I was like a gaoler with an eye to possible surprises and escapes.
But all this belonged--I mean their magnificent little surrender--
just to the special array of the facts that were most abysmal.
Turned out for Sunday by his uncle's tailor, who had had a free
hand and a notion of pretty waistcoats and of his grand little air,
Miles's whole title to independence, the rights of his sex and situation,
were so stamped upon him that if he had suddenly struck for freedom
I should have had nothing to say. I was by the strangest of chances
wondering how I should meet him when the revolution unmistakably occurred.
I call it a revolution because I now see how, with the word he spoke,
the curtain rose on the last act of my dreadful drama, and the catastrophe
was precipitated. "Look here, my dear, you know," he charmingly said,
"when in the world, please, am I going back to school?"
Transcribed here the speech sounds harmless enough,
particularly as uttered in the sweet, high, casual pipe with which,
at all interlocutors, but above all at his eternal governess,
he threw off intonations as if he were tossing roses.
There was something in them that always made one "catch," and
I caught, at any rate, now so effectually that I stopped as short
as if one of the trees of the park had fallen across the road.
There was something new, on the spot, between us, and he was
perfectly aware that I recognized it, though, to enable me to do so,
he had no need to look a whit less candid and charming than usual.
I could feel in him how he already, from my at first finding
nothing to reply, perceived the advantage he had gained.
I was so slow to find anything that he had plenty of time,
after a minute, to continue with his suggestive but inconclusive smile:
"You know, my dear, that for a fellow to be with a lady ALWAYS--!"
His "my dear" was constantly on his lips for me, and nothing
could have expressed more the exact shade of the sentiment with
which I desired to inspire my pupils than its fond familiarity.
It was so respectfully easy.
But, oh, how I felt that at present I must pick my own phrases!
I remember that, to gain time, I tried to laugh, and I seemed to see in
the beautiful face with which he watched me how ugly and queer I looked.
"And always with the same lady?" I returned.
He neither blanched nor winked. The whole thing was virtually out
between us. "Ah, of course, she's a jolly, `perfect' lady; but, after all,
I'm a fellow, don't you see? that's--well, getting on."
I lingered there with him an instant ever so kindly.
"Yes, you're getting on." Oh, but I felt helpless!
I have kept to this day the heartbreaking little idea
of how he seemed to know that and to play with it.
"And you can't say I've not been awfully good, can you?"
I laid my hand on his shoulder, for, though I felt how much
better it would have been to walk on, I was not yet quite able.
"No, I can't say that, Miles."
"Except just that one night, you know--!"
"That one night?" I couldn't look as straight as he.
"Why, when I went down--went out of the house."
"Oh, yes. But I forget what you did it for."
"You forget?"--he spoke with the sweet extravagance of childish reproach.
"Why, it was to show you I could!"
"Oh, yes, you could."
"And I can again."
I felt that I might, perhaps, after all, succeed in keeping
my wits about me. "Certainly. But you won't."
"No, not THAT again. It was nothing."
"It was nothing," I said. "But we must go on."
He resumed our walk with me, passing his hand into my arm.
"Then when AM I going back?"
I wore, in turning it over, my most responsible air.
"Were you very happy at school?"
He just considered. "Oh, I'm happy enough anywhere!"
"Well, then," I quavered, "if you're just as happy here--!"
"Ah, but that isn't everything! Of course YOU know a lot--"
"But you hint that you know almost as much?" I risked as he paused.
"Not half I want to!" Miles honestly professed.
"But it isn't so much that."
"What is it, then?"
"Well--I want to see more life."
"I see; I see." We had arrived within sight of the church and
of various persons, including several of the household of Bly,
on their way to it and clustered about the door to see us go in.
I quickened our step; I wanted to get there before the question
between us opened up much further; I reflected hungrily that,
for more than an hour, he would have to be silent; and I thought
with envy of the comparative dusk of the pew and of the almost
spiritual help of the hassock on which I might bend my knees.
I seemed literally to be running a race with some confusion
to which he was about to reduce me, but I felt that he had got
in first when, before we had even entered the churchyard,
he threw out--
"I want my own sort!"
It literally made me bound forward. "There are not many of your
own sort, Miles!" I laughed. "Unless perhaps dear little Flora!"
"You really compare me to a baby girl?"
This found me singularly weak. "Don't you, then, LOVE
our sweet Flora?"
"If I didn't--and you, too; if I didn't--!" he repeated as if
retreating for a jump, yet leaving his thought so unfinished that,
after we had come into the gate, another stop, which he imposed
on me by the pressure of his arm, had become inevitable.
Mrs. Grose and Flora had passed into the church, the other
worshippers had followed, and we were, for the minute,
alone among the old, thick graves. We had paused, on the path
from the gate, by a low, oblong, tablelike tomb.
"Yes, if you didn't--?"
He looked, while I waited, at the graves. "Well, you know what!"
But he didn't move, and he presently produced something that made
me drop straight down on the stone slab, as if suddenly to rest.
"Does my uncle think what YOU think?"
I markedly rested. "How do you know what I think?"
"Ah, well, of course I don't; for it strikes me you never tell me.
But I mean does HE know?"
"Know what, Miles?"
"Why, the way I'm going on."
I perceived quickly enough that I could make, to this inquiry,
no answer that would not involve something of a sacrifice
of my employer. Yet it appeared to me that we were all,
at Bly, sufficiently sacrificed to make that venial.
"I don't think your uncle much cares."
Miles, on this, stood looking at me. "Then don't you think he can
be made to?"
"In what way?"
"Why, by his coming down."
"But who'll get him to come down?"
"_I_ will!" the boy said with extraordinary brightness and emphasis.
He gave me another look charged with that expression and then marched
off alone into church.
XV
The business was practically settled from the moment I
never followed him. It was a pitiful surrender to agitation,
but my being aware of this had somehow no power to restore me.
I only sat there on my tomb and read into what my little
friend had said to me the fullness of its meaning;
by the time I had grasped the whole of which I had also embraced,
for absence, the pretext that I was ashamed to offer my pupils
and the rest of the congregation such an example of delay.
What I said to myself above all was that Miles had got something
out of me and that the proof of it, for him, would be just this
awkward collapse. He had got out of me that there was something
I was much afraid of and that he should probably be able to make
use of my fear to gain, for his own purpose, more freedom.
My fear was of having to deal with the intolerable question
of the grounds of his dismissal from school, for that was
really but the question of the horrors gathered behind.
That his uncle should arrive to treat with me of these things
was a solution that, strictly speaking, I ought now to have
desired to bring on; but I could so little face the ugliness
and the pain of it that I simply procrastinated and lived
from hand to mouth. The boy, to my deep discomposure,
was immensely in the right, was in a position to say to me:
"Either you clear up with my guardian the mystery of this
interruption of my studies, or you cease to expect me
to lead with you a life that's so unnatural for a boy."
What was so unnatural for the particular boy I was concerned
with was this sudden revelation of a consciousness and a plan.
That was what really overcame me, what prevented my going in.
I walked round the church, hesitating, hovering; I reflected
that I had already, with him, hurt myself beyond repair.
Therefore I could patch up nothing, and it was too
extreme an effort to squeeze beside him into the pew:
he would be so much more sure than ever to pass his arm
into mine and make me sit there for an hour in close,
silent contact with his commentary on our talk. For the first
minute since his arrival I wanted to get away from him.
As I paused beneath the high east window and listened to the sounds
of worship, I was taken with an impulse that might master me,
I felt, completely should I give it the least encouragement.
I might easily put an end to my predicament by getting
away altogether. Here was my chance; there was no one to stop me;
I could give the whole thing up--turn my back and retreat.
It was only a question of hurrying again, for a few preparations,
to the house which the attendance at church of so many of
the servants would practically have left unoccupied. No one,
in short, could blame me if I should just drive desperately off.
What was it to get away if I got away only till dinner?
That would be in a couple of hours, at the end of which--
I had the acute prevision--my little pupils would play at
innocent wonder about my nonappearance in their train.
"What DID you do, you naughty, bad thing? Why in the world,
to worry us so--and take our thoughts off, too, don't you know?--
did you desert us at the very door?" I couldn't meet such
questions nor, as they asked them, their false little lovely eyes;
yet it was all so exactly what I should have to meet that,
as the prospect grew sharp to me, I at last let myself go.
I got, so far as the immediate moment was concerned, away; I came straight
out of the churchyard and, thinking hard, retraced my steps through the park.
It seemed to me that by the time I reached the house I had made up my mind I
would fly. The Sunday stillness both of the approaches and of the interior,
in which I met no one, fairly excited me with a sense of opportunity.
Were I to get off quickly, this way, I should get off without a scene,
without a word. My quickness would have to be remarkable, however,
and the question of a conveyance was the great one to settle.
Tormented, in the hall, with difficulties and obstacles, I remember
sinking down at the foot of the staircase--suddenly collapsing there
on the lowest step and then, with a revulsion, recalling that it
was exactly where more than a month before, in the darkness of night
and just so bowed with evil things, I had seen the specter of the most
horrible of women. At this I was able to straighten myself; I went
the rest of the way up; I made, in my bewilderment, for the schoolroom,
where there were objects belonging to me that I should have to take.
But I opened the door to find again, in a flash, my eyes unsealed.
In the presence of what I saw I reeled straight back upon my resistance.
Seated at my own table in clear noonday light I saw a person whom,
without my previous experience, I should have taken at
the first blush for some housemaid who might have stayed
at home to look after the place and who, availing herself
of rare relief from observation and of the schoolroom
table and my pens, ink, and paper, had applied herself
to the considerable effort of a letter to her sweetheart.
There was an effort in the way that, while her arms rested on
the table, her hands with evident weariness supported her head;
but at the moment I took this in I had already become aware that,
in spite of my entrance, her attitude strangely persisted.
Then it was--with the very act of its announcing itself--
that her identity flared up in a change of posture.
She rose, not as if she had heard me, but with an indescribable
grand melancholy of indifference and detachment, and, within a
dozen feet of me, stood there as my vile predecessor.
Dishonored and tragic, she was all before me; but even as I
fixed and, for memory, secured it, the awful image passed away.
Dark as midnight in her black dress, her haggard beauty and her
unutterable woe, she had looked at me long enough to appear to say
that her right to sit at my table was as good as mine to sit at hers.
While these instants lasted, indeed, I had the extraordinary
chill of feeling that it was I who was the intruder.
It was as a wild protest against it that, actually addressing
her--"You terrible, miserable woman!"--I heard myself break
into a sound that, by the open door, rang through the long
passage and the empty house. She looked at me as if she
heard me, but I had recovered myself and cleared the air.
There was nothing in the room the next minute but the sunshine
and a sense that I must stay.
XVI
I had so perfectly expected that the return of my pupils would
be marked by a demonstration that I was freshly upset at having
to take into account that they were dumb about my absence.
Instead of gaily denouncing and caressing me, they made no allusion
to my having failed them, and I was left, for the time, on perceiving
that she too said nothing, to study Mrs. Grose's odd face.
I did this to such purpose that I made sure they had in some
way bribed her to silence; a silence that, however, I would
engage to break down on the first private opportunity.
This opportunity came before tea: I secured five minutes
with her in the housekeeper's room, where, in the twilight,
amid a smell of lately baked bread, but with the place all
swept and garnished, I found her sitting in pained placidity
before the fire. So I see her still, so I see her best:
facing the flame from her straight chair in the dusky,
shining room, a large clean image of the "put away"--
of drawers closed and locked and rest without a remedy.
"Oh, yes, they asked me to say nothing; and to please them--
so long as they were there--of course I promised.
But what had happened to you?"
"I only went with you for the walk," I said. "I had then to come
back to meet a friend."
She showed her surprise. "A friend--YOU?"
"Oh, yes, I have a couple!" I laughed. "But did the children give
you a reason?"
"For not alluding to your leaving us? Yes; they said you would
like it better. Do you like it better?"
My face had made her rueful. "No, I like it worse!"
But after an instant I added: "Did they say why I should
like it better?"
"No; Master Miles only said, "We must do nothing but what she likes!"
"I wish indeed he would. And what did Flora say?"
"Miss Flora was too sweet. She said, `Oh, of course, of course!'--
and I said the same."
I thought a moment. "You were too sweet, too--I can hear you all.
But nonetheless, between Miles and me, it's now all out."
"All out?" My companion stared. "But what, miss?"
"Everything. It doesn't matter. I've made up my mind.
I came home, my dear," I went on, "for a talk with Miss Jessel."
I had by this time formed the habit of having Mrs. Grose
literally well in hand in advance of my sounding that note;
so that even now, as she bravely blinked under the signal
of my word, I could keep her comparatively firm. "A talk!
Do you mean she spoke?"
"It came to that. I found her, on my return, in the schoolroom."
"And what did she say?" I can hear the good woman still,
and the candor of her stupefaction.
"That she suffers the torments--!"
It was this, of a truth, that made her, as she filled out my picture, gape.
"Do you mean," she faltered, "--of the lost?"
"Of the lost. Of the damned. And that's why, to share them-"
I faltered myself with the horror of it.
But my companion, with less imagination, kept me up.
"To share them--?"
"She wants Flora." Mrs. Grose might, as I gave it to her, fairly have fallen
away from me had I not been prepared. I still held her there, to show I was.
"As I've told you, however, it doesn't matter."
"Because you've made up your mind? But to what?"
"To everything."
"And what do you call `everything'?"
"Why, sending for their uncle."
"Oh, miss, in pity do," my friend broke out.
"ah, but I will, I WILL! I see it's the only way.
What's `out,' as I told you, with Miles is that if he thinks
I'm afraid to--and has ideas of what he gains by that--
he shall see he's mistaken. Yes, yes; his uncle shall have it
here from me on the spot (and before the boy himself, if necessary)
that if I'm to be reproached with having done nothing again
about more school--"
"Yes, miss--" my companion pressed me.
"Well, there's that awful reason."
There were now clearly so many of these for my poor colleague that she
was excusable for being vague. "But--a-- which?"
"Why, the letter from his old place."
"You'll show it to the master?"
"I ought to have done so on the instant."
"Oh, no!" said Mrs. Grose with decision.
"I'll put it before him," I went on inexorably, "that I can't undertake
to work the question on behalf of a child who has been expelled--"
"For we've never in the least known what!" Mrs. Grose declared.
"For wickedness. For what else--when he's so clever and beautiful
and perfect? Is he stupid? Is he untidy? Is he infirm?
Is he ill-natured? He's exquisite--so it can be only THAT;
and that would open up the whole thing. After all," I said,
"it's their uncle's fault. If he left here such people--!"
"He didn't really in the least know them. The fault's mine."
She had turned quite pale.
"Well, you shan't suffer," I answered.
"The children shan't!" she emphatically returned.
I was silent awhile; we looked at each other. "Then what am
I to tell him?"
"You needn't tell him anything. _I_'ll tell him."
I measured this. "Do you mean you'll write--?" Remembering she couldn't, I
caught myself up. "How do you communicate?"
"I tell the bailiff. HE writes."
"And should you like him to write our story?"
My question had a sarcastic force that I had not fully intended,
and it made her, after a moment, inconsequently break down.
The tears were again in her eyes. "Ah, miss, YOU write!"
"Well--tonight," I at last answered; and on this we separated.
XVII
I went so far, in the evening, as to make a beginning.
The weather had changed back, a great wind was abroad,
and beneath the lamp, in my room, with Flora at peace beside me,
I sat for a long time before a blank sheet of paper and
listened to the lash of the rain and the batter of the gusts.
Finally I went out, taking a candle; I crossed the passage
and listened a minute at Miles's door. What, under my
endless obsession, I had been impelled to listen for was some
betrayal of his not being at rest, and I presently caught one,
but not in the form I had expected. His voice tinkled out.
"I say, you there--come in." It was a gaiety in the gloom!
I went in with my light and found him, in bed, very wide awake,
but very much at his ease. "Well, what are YOU up to?"
he asked with a grace of sociability in which it occurred
to me that Mrs. Grose, had she been present, might have looked
in vain for proof that anything was "out."
I stood over him with my candle. "How did you know I was there?"
"Why, of course I heard you. Did you fancy you made no noise?
You're like a troop of cavalry!" he beautifully laughed.
"Then you weren't asleep?"
"Not much! I lie awake and think."
I had put my candle, designedly, a short way off, and then, as he held
out his friendly old hand to me, had sat down on the edge of his bed.
"What is it," I asked, "that you think of?"
"What in the world, my dear, but YOU?"
"Ah, the pride I take in your appreciation doesn't insist on that!
I had so far rather you slept."
"Well, I think also, you know, of this queer business of ours."
I marked the coolness of his firm little hand.
"Of what queer business, Miles?"
"Why, the way you bring me up. And all the rest!"
I fairly held my breath a minute, and even from my glimmering taper
there was light enough to show how he smiled up at me from his pillow.
"What do you mean by all the rest?"
"Oh, you know, you know!"
I could say nothing for a minute, though I felt, as I held
his hand and our eyes continued to meet, that my silence
had all the air of admitting his charge and that nothing
in the whole world of reality was perhaps at that moment
so fabulous as our actual relation. "Certainly you shall go
back to school," I said, "if it be that that troubles you.
But not to the old place--we must find another, a better.
How could I know it did trouble you, this question,
when you never told me so, never spoke of it at all?"
His clear, listening face, framed in its smooth whiteness,
made him for the minute as appealing as some wistful
patient in a children's hospital; and I would have given,
as the resemblance came to me, all I possessed on earth really
to be the nurse or the sister of charity who might have helped
to cure him. Well, even as it was, I perhaps might help!
"Do you know you've never said a word to me about your school--
I mean the old one; never mentioned it in any way?"
He seemed to wonder; he smiled with the same loveliness.
But he clearly gained time; he waited, he called for guidance.
"Haven't I?" It wasn't for ME to help him--it was for
the thing I had met!
Something in his tone and the expression of his face, as I
got this from him, set my heart aching with such a pang as it
had never yet known; so unutterably touching was it to see his
little brain puzzled and his little resources taxed to play,
under the spell laid on him, a part of innocence and consistency.
"No, never--from the hour you came back. You've never
mentioned to me one of your masters, one of your comrades,
nor the least little thing that ever happened to you at school.
Never, little Miles--no, never--have you given me an inkling
of anything that MAY have happened there. Therefore you
can fancy how much I'm in the dark. Until you came out,
that way, this morning, you had, since the first hour I saw you,
scarce even made a reference to anything in your previous life.
You seemed so perfectly to accept the present." It was
extraordinary how my absolute conviction of his secret precocity
(or whatever I might call the poison of an influence that I
dared but half to phrase) made him, in spite of the faint
breath of his inward trouble, appear as accessible as an
older person--imposed him almost as an intellectual equal.
"I thought you wanted to go on as you are."
It struck me that at this he just faintly colored. He gave, at any rate,
like a convalescent slightly fatigued, a languid shake of his head.
"I don't--I don't. I want to get away."
"You're tired of Bly?"
"Oh, no, I like Bly."
"Well, then--?"
"Oh, YOU know what a boy wants!"
I felt that I didn't know so well as Miles, and I took temporary refuge.
"You want to go to your uncle?"
Again, at this, with his sweet ironic face, he made a movement on the pillow.
"Ah, you can't get off with that!"
I was silent a little, and it was I, now, I think, who changed color.
"My dear, I don't want to get off!"
"You can't, even if you do. You can't, you can't!"--
he lay beautifully staring. "My uncle must come down,
and you must completely settle things."
"If we do," I returned with some spirit, "you may be sure it
will be to take you quite away."
"Well, don't you understand that that's exactly what I'm working for?
You'll have to tell him--about the way you've let it all drop:
you'll have to tell him a tremendous lot!"
The exultation with which he uttered this helped
me somehow, for the instant, to meet him rather more.
"And how much will YOU, Miles, have to tell him?
There are things he'll ask you!"
He turned it over. "Very likely. But what things?"
"The things you've never told me. To make up his mind what to do with you.
He can't send you back--"
"Oh, I don't want to go back!" he broke in. "I want a new field."
He said it with admirable serenity, with positive unimpeachable gaiety;
and doubtless it was that very note that most evoked for me the poignancy,
the unnatural childish tragedy, of his probable reappearance at the end of
three months with all this bravado and still more dishonor. It overwhelmed me
now that I should never be able to bear that, and it made me let myself go.
I threw myself upon him and in the tenderness of my pity I embraced him.
"Dear little Miles, dear little Miles--!"
My face was close to his, and he let me kiss him, simply taking it
with indulgent good humor. "Well, old lady?"
"Is there nothing--nothing at all that you want to tell me?"
He turned off a little, facing round toward the wall and holding
up his hand to look at as one had seen sick children look.
"I've told you--I told you this morning."
Oh, I was sorry for him! "That you just want me not to worry you?"
He looked round at me now, as if in recognition of my understanding him;
then ever so gently, "To let me alone," he replied.
There was even a singular little dignity in it, something that made
me release him, yet, when I had slowly risen, linger beside him.
God knows I never wished to harass him, but I felt that merely, at this,
to turn my back on him was to abandon or, to put it more truly, to lose him.
"I've just begun a letter to your uncle," I said.
"Well, then, finish it!"
I waited a minute. "What happened before?"
He gazed up at me again. "Before what?"
"Before you came back. And before you went away."
For some time he was silent, but he continued to meet my eyes.
"What happened?"
It made me, the sound of the words, in which it seemed to me
that I caught for the very first time a small faint quaver
of consenting consciousness--it made me drop on my knees beside
the bed and seize once more the chance of possessing him.
"Dear little Miles, dear little Miles, if you KNEW how I
want to help you! It's only that, it's nothing but that,
and I'd rather die than give you a pain or do you a wrong--
I'd rather die than hurt a hair of you. Dear little Miles"--
oh, I brought it out now even if I SHOULD go too far--"I
just want you to help me to save you!" But I knew in a moment
after this that I had gone too far. The answer to my appeal
was instantaneous, but it came in the form of an extraordinary
blast and chill, a gust of frozen air, and a shake of the room
as great as if, in the wild wind, the casement had crashed in.
The boy gave a loud, high shriek, which, lost in the rest
of the shock of sound, might have seemed, indistinctly, though I
was so close to him, a note either of jubilation or of terror.
I jumped to my feet again and was conscious of darkness.
So for a moment we remained, while I stared about me and saw
that the drawn curtains were unstirred and the window tight.
"Why, the candle's out!" I then cried.
"It was I who blew it, dear!" said Miles.
XVIII
The next day, after lessons, Mrs. Grose found a moment to say to me quietly:
"Have you written, miss?"
"Yes--I've written." But I didn't add--for the hour--that my letter,
sealed and directed, was still in my pocket. There would be time
enough to send it before the messenger should go to the village.
Meanwhile there had been, on the part of my pupils, no more brilliant,
more exemplary morning. It was exactly as if they had both had at heart
to gloss over any recent little friction. They performed the dizziest feats
of arithmetic, soaring quite out of MY feeble range, and perpetrated,
in higher spirits than ever, geographical and historical jokes.
It was conspicuous of course in Miles in particular that he appeared
to wish to show how easily he could let me down. This child, to my memory,
really lives in a setting of beauty and misery that no words can translate;
there was a distinction all his own in every impulse he revealed;
never was a small natural creature, to the uninitiated eye all frankness
and freedom, a more ingenious, a more extraordinary little gentleman.
I had perpetually to guard against the wonder of contemplation into which my
initiated view betrayed me; to check the irrelevant gaze and discouraged
sigh in which I constantly both attacked and renounced the enigma of
what such a little gentleman could have done that deserved a penalty.
Say that, by the dark prodigy I knew, the imagination of all evil HAD
been opened up to him: all the justice within me ached for the proof
that it could ever have flowered into an act.
He had never, at any rate, been such a little gentleman
as when, after our early dinner on this dreadful day,
he came round to me and asked if I shouldn't like him,
for half an hour, to play to me. David playing to Saul
could never have shown a finer sense of the occasion.
It was literally a charming exhibition of tact, of magnanimity,
and quite tantamount to his saying outright: "The true knights
we love to read about never push an advantage too far.
I know what you mean now: you mean that--to be let alone yourself
and not followed up--you'll cease to worry and spy upon me,
won't keep me so close to you, will let me go and come.
Well, I `come,' you see--but I don't go! There'll be plenty
of time for that. I do really delight in your society,
and I only want to show you that I contended for a principle."
It may be imagined whether I resisted this appeal or failed
to accompany him again, hand in hand, to the schoolroom.
He sat down at the old piano and played as he had never played;
and if there are those who think he had better have been kicking
a football I can only say that I wholly agree with them.
For at the end of a time that under his influence I had
quite ceased to measure, I started up with a strange sense
of having literally slept at my post. It was after luncheon,
and by the schoolroom fire, and yet I hadn't really,
in the least, slept: I had only done something much worse--
I had forgotten. Where, all this time, was Flora?
When I put the question to Miles, he played on a minute
before answering and then could only say: "Why, my dear,
how do _I_ know?"--breaking moreover into a happy laugh which,
immediately after, as if it were a vocal accompaniment,
he prolonged into incoherent, extravagant song.
I went straight to my room, but his sister was not there;
then, before going downstairs, I looked into several others.
As she was nowhere about she would surely be with Mrs. Grose, whom,
in the comfort of that theory, I accordingly proceeded in quest of.
I found her where I had found her the evening before,
but she met my quick challenge with blank, scared ignorance.
She had only supposed that, after the repast, I had carried
off both the children; as to which she was quite in her right,
for it was the very first time I had allowed the little
girl out of my sight without some special provision.
Of course now indeed she might be with the maids, so that the
immediate thing was to look for her without an air of alarm.
This we promptly arranged between us; but when, ten minutes
later and in pursuance of our arrangement, we met in the hall,
it was only to report on either side that after guarded inquiries
we had altogether failed to trace her. For a minute there,
apart from observation, we exchanged mute alarms, and I could
feel with what high interest my friend returned me all those I
had from the first given her.
"She'll be above," she presently said--"in one of the rooms
you haven't searched."
"No; she's at a distance." I had made up my mind.
"She has gone out."
Mrs. Grose stared. "Without a hat?"
I naturally also looked volumes. "Isn't that woman always without one?"
"She's with HER?"
"She's with HER!" I declared. "We must find them."
My hand was on my friend's arm, but she failed for the moment,
confronted with such an account of the matter, to respond to my pressure.
She communed, on the contrary, on the spot, with her uneasiness.
"And where's Master Miles?"
"Oh, HE'S with Quint. They're in the schoolroom."
"Lord, miss!" My view, I was myself aware--and therefore I suppose my tone--
had never yet reached so calm an assurance.
"The trick's played," I went on; "they've successfully worked their plan.
He found the most divine little way to keep me quiet while she went off."
"'Divine'?" Mrs. Grose bewilderedly echoed.
"Infernal, then!" I almost cheerfully rejoined.
"He has provided for himself as well. But come!"
She had helplessly gloomed at the upper regions.
"You leave him--?"
"So long with Quint? Yes--I don't mind that now."
She always ended, at these moments, by getting possession of
my hand, and in this manner she could at present still stay me.
But after gasping an instant at my sudden resignation,
"Because of your letter?" she eagerly brought out.
I quickly, by way of answer, felt for my letter, drew it forth, held it up,
and then, freeing myself, went and laid it on the great hall table.
"Luke will take it," I said as I came back. I reached the house door
and opened it; I was already on the steps.
My companion still demurred: the storm of the night and the early
morning had dropped, but the afternoon was damp and gray.
I came down to the drive while she stood in the doorway.
"You go with nothing on?"
"What do I care when the child has nothing? I can't wait
to dress," I cried, "and if you must do so, I leave you.
Try meanwhile, yourself, upstairs."
"With THEM?" Oh, on this, the poor woman promptly joined me!
XIX
We went straight to the lake, as it was called at Bly, and I daresay
rightly called, though I reflect that it may in fact have been a sheet
of water less remarkable than it appeared to my untraveled eyes.
My acquaintance with sheets of water was small, and the pool
of Bly, at all events on the few occasions of my consenting,
under the protection of my pupils, to affront its surface
in the old flat-bottomed boat moored there for our use,
had impressed me both with its extent and its agitation.
The usual place of embarkation was half a mile from the house,
but I had an intimate conviction that, wherever Flora might be,
she was not near home. She had not given me the slip for any
small adventure, and, since the day of the very great one
that I had shared with her by the pond, I had been aware,
in our walks, of the quarter to which she most inclined.
This was why I had now given to Mrs. Grose's steps so marked
a direction--a direction that made her, when she perceived it,
oppose a resistance that showed me she was freshly mystified.
"You're going to the water, Miss?--you think she's IN--?"
"She may be, though the depth is, I believe, nowhere very great.
But what I judge most likely is that she's on the spot from which,
the other day, we saw together what I told you."
"When she pretended not to see--?"
"With that astounding self-possession? I've always been sure she wanted
to go back alone. And now her brother has managed it for her."
Mrs. Grose still stood where she had stopped. "You suppose they
really TALK of them?"
"I could meet this with a confidence! "They say things that,
if we heard them, would simply appall us."
"And if she IS there--"
"Yes?"
"Then Miss Jessel is?"
"Beyond a doubt. You shall see."
"Oh, thank you!" my friend cried, planted so firm that,
taking it in, I went straight on without her. By the time
I reached the pool, however, she was close behind me, and I
knew that, whatever, to her apprehension, might befall me,
the exposure of my society struck her as her least danger.
She exhaled a moan of relief as we at last came in sight
of the greater part of the water without a sight of the child.
There was no trace of Flora on that nearer side of the bank
where my observation of her had been most startling,
and none on the opposite edge, where, save for a margin
of some twenty yards, a thick copse came down to the water.
The pond, oblong in shape, had a width so scant compared
to its length that, with its ends out of view, it might have
been taken for a scant river. We looked at the empty expanse,
and then I felt the suggestion of my friend's eyes.
I knew what she meant and I replied with a negative headshake.
"No, no; wait! She has taken the boat."
My companion stared at the vacant mooring place and then again across
the lake. "Then where is it?"
"Our not seeing it is the strongest of proofs. She has used it to go over,
and then has managed to hide it."
"All alone--that child?"
"She's not alone, and at such times she's not a child: she's an old,
old woman." I scanned all the visible shore while Mrs. Grose took again,
into the queer element I offered her, one of her plunges of submission;
then I pointed out that the boat might perfectly be in a small refuge
formed by one of the recesses of the pool, an indentation masked,
for the hither side, by a projection of the bank and by a clump of trees
growing close to the water.
"But if the boat's there, where on earth's SHE?"
my colleague anxiously asked.
"That's exactly what we must learn." And I started to walk further.
"By going all the way round?"
"Certainly, far as it is. It will take us but ten minutes,
but it's far enough to have made the child prefer not to walk.
She went straight over."
"Laws!" cried my friend again; the chain of my logic was ever
too much for her. It dragged her at my heels even now,
and when we had got halfway round--a devious, tiresome process,
on ground much broken and by a path choked with overgrowth--
I paused to give her breath. I sustained her with a grateful arm,
assuring her that she might hugely help me; and this started
us afresh, so that in the course of but few minutes more we reached
a point from which we found the boat to be where I had supposed it.
It had been intentionally left as much as possible out of sight
and was tied to one of the stakes of a fence that came, just there,
down to the brink and that had been an assistance to disembarking.
I recognized, as I looked at the pair of short, thick oars,
quite safely drawn up, the prodigious character of the feat
for a little girl; but I had lived, by this time, too long
among wonders and had panted to too many livelier measures.
There was a gate in the fence, through which we passed,
and that brought us, after a trifling interval, more into the open.
Then, "There she is!" we both exclaimed at once.
Flora, a short way off, stood before us on the grass and smiled
as if her performance was now complete. The next thing she did,
however, was to stoop straight down and pluck--quite as if it
were all she was there for--a big, ugly spray of withered fern.
I instantly became sure she had just come out of the copse.
She waited for us, not herself taking a step, and I was
conscious of the rare solemnity with which we presently
approached her. She smiled and smiled, and we met; but it
was all done in a silence by this time flagrantly ominous.
Mrs. Grose was the first to break the spell: she threw
herself on her knees and, drawing the child to her breast,
clasped in a long embrace the little tender, yielding body.
While this dumb convulsion lasted I could only watch it--
which I did the more intently when I saw Flora's face peep
at me over our companion's shoulder. It was serious now--
the flicker had left it; but it strengthened the pang with which I
at that moment envied Mrs. Grose the simplicity of HER relation.
Still, all this while, nothing more passed between us save
that Flora had let her foolish fern again drop to the ground.
What she and I had virtually said to each other was that
pretexts were useless now. When Mrs. Grose finally got up she
kept the child's hand, so that the two were still before me;
and the singular reticence of our communion was even more
marked in the frank look she launched me. "I'll be hanged,"
it said, "if _I_'ll speak!"
It was Flora who, gazing all over me in candid wonder,
was the first. She was struck with our bareheaded aspect.
"Why, where are your things?"
"Where yours are, my dear!" I promptly returned.
She had already got back her gaiety, and appeared to take
this as an answer quite sufficient. "And where's Miles?"
she went on.
There was something in the small valor of it that quite finished me:
these three words from her were, in a flash like the glitter of a
drawn blade, the jostle of the cup that my hand, for weeks and weeks,
had held high and full to the brim that now, even before speaking,
I felt overflow in a deluge. "I'll tell you if you'll tell ME--"
I heard myself say, then heard the tremor in which it broke.
"Well, what?"
Mrs. Grose's suspense blazed at me, but it was too late now,
and I brought the thing out handsomely. "Where, my pet,
is Miss Jessel?"
XX
Just as in the churchyard with Miles, the whole thing was upon us.
Much as I had made of the fact that this name had never once,
between us, been sounded, the quick, smitten glare with
which the child's face now received it fairly likened
my breach of the silence to the smash of a pane of glass.
It added to the interposing cry, as if to stay the blow,
that Mrs. Grose, at the same instant, uttered over my violence--
the shriek of a creature scared, or rather wounded, which, in turn,
within a few seconds, was completed by a gasp of my own.
I seized my colleague's arm. "She's there, she's there!"
Miss Jessel stood before us on the opposite bank exactly as she
had stood the other time, and I remember, strangely, as the
first feeling now produced in me, my thrill of joy at having
brought on a proof. She was there, and I was justified;
she was there, and I was neither cruel nor mad.
She was there for poor scared Mrs. Grose, but she was there
most for Flora; and no moment of my monstrous time was perhaps
so extraordinary as that in which I consciously threw out to her--
with the sense that, pale and ravenous demon as she was, she would
catch and understand it--an inarticulate message of gratitude.
She rose erect on the spot my friend and I had lately quitted,
and there was not, in all the long reach of her desire,
an inch of her evil that fell short. This first vividness
of vision and emotion were things of a few seconds,
during which Mrs. Grose's dazed blink across to where I pointed
struck me as a sovereign sign that she too at last saw,
just as it carried my own eyes precipitately to the child.
The revelation then of the manner in which Flora was affected
startled me, in truth, far more than it would have done to find
her also merely agitated, for direct dismay was of course not
what I had expected. Prepared and on her guard as our pursuit
had actually made her, she would repress every betrayal;
and I was therefore shaken, on the spot, by my first
glimpse of the particular one for which I had not allowed.
To see her, without a convulsion of her small pink face, not even
feign to glance in the direction of the prodigy I announced,
but only, instead of that, turn at ME an expression of hard,
still gravity, an expression absolutely new and unprecedented
and that appeared to read and accuse and judge me--
this was a stroke that somehow converted the little girl
herself into the very presence that could make me quail.
I quailed even though my certitude that she thoroughly saw
was never greater than at that instant, and in the immediate
need to defend myself I called it passionately to witness.
"She's there, you little unhappy thing--there, there, THERE,
and you see her as well as you see me!" I had said shortly
before to Mrs. Grose that she was not at these times a child,
but an old, old woman, and that description of her could not
have been more strikingly confirmed than in the way in which,
for all answer to this, she simply showed me, without a concession,
an admission, of her eyes, a countenance of deeper and deeper,
of indeed suddenly quite fixed, reprobation. I was by this time--
if I can put the whole thing at all together--more appalled
at what I may properly call her manner than at anything else,
though it was simultaneously with this that I became aware
of having Mrs. Grose also, and very formidably, to reckon with.
My elder companion, the next moment, at any rate, blotted out
everything but her own flushed face and her loud, shocked protest,
a burst of high disapproval. "What a dreadful turn,
to be sure, miss! Where on earth do you see anything?"
I could only grasp her more quickly yet, for even while she
spoke the hideous plain presence stood undimmed and undaunted.
It had already lasted a minute, and it lasted while I continued,
seizing my colleague, quite thrusting her at it and presenting her to it,
to insist with my pointing hand. "You don't see her exactly as WE see?--
you mean to say you don't now--NOW? She's as big as a blazing fire!
Only look, dearest woman, LOOK--!" She looked, even as I did,
and gave me, with her deep groan of negation, repulsion, compassion--
the mixture with her pity of her relief at her exemption--a sense,
touching to me even then, that she would have backed me up if she could.
I might well have needed that, for with this hard blow of the proof that
her eyes were hopelessly sealed I felt my own situation horribly crumble,
I felt--I saw--my livid predecessor press, from her position, on my defeat,
and I was conscious, more than all, of what I should have from this
instant to deal with in the astounding little attitude of Flora.
Into this attitude Mrs. Grose immediately and violently entered,
breaking, even while there pierced through my sense of ruin a prodigious
private triumph, into breathless reassurance.
"She isn't there, little lady, and nobody's there--and you never see nothing,
my sweet! How can poor Miss Jessel--when poor Miss Jessel's dead and buried?
WE know, don't we, love?--and she appealed, blundering in, to the child.
"It's all a mere mistake and a worry and a joke--and we'll go home as fast
as we can!"
Our companion, on this, had responded with a strange,
quick primness of propriety, and they were again, with Mrs. Grose
on her feet, united, as it were, in pained opposition to me.
Flora continued to fix me with her small mask of reprobation,
and even at that minute I prayed God to forgive me for seeming
to see that, as she stood there holding tight to our friend's dress,
her incomparable childish beauty had suddenly failed,
had quite vanished. I've said it already--she was literally,
she was hideously, hard; she had turned common and almost ugly.
"I don't know what you mean. I see nobody. I see nothing.
I never HAVE. I think you're cruel. I don't like you!"
Then, after this deliverance, which might have been that of a
vulgarly pert little girl in the street, she hugged Mrs. Grose
more closely and buried in her skirts the dreadful little face.
In this position she produced an almost furious wail.
"Take me away, take me away--oh, take me away from HER!"
"From ME?" I panted.
"From you--from you!" she cried.
Even Mrs. Grose looked across at me dismayed, while I had
nothing to do but communicate again with the figure that,
on the opposite bank, without a movement, as rigidly still
as if catching, beyond the interval, our voices, was as vividly
there for my disaster as it was not there for my service.
The wretched child had spoken exactly as if she had got from
some outside source each of her stabbing little words, and I
could therefore, in the full despair of all I had to accept,
but sadly shake my head at her. "If I had ever doubted,
all my doubt would at present have gone. I've been living with
the miserable truth, and now it has only too much closed round me.
Of course I've lost you: I've interfered, and you've seen--
under HER dictation"--with which I faced, over the pool again,
our infernal witness--"the easy and perfect way to meet it.
I've done my best, but I've lost you. Goodbye." For Mrs. Grose
I had an imperative, an almost frantic "Go, go!" before which,
in infinite distress, but mutely possessed of the little girl
and clearly convinced, in spite of her blindness, that something
awful had occurred and some collapse engulfed us, she retreated,
by the way we had come, as fast as she could move.
Of what first happened when I was left alone I had no subsequent memory.
I only knew that at the end of, I suppose, a quarter of an hour,
an odorous dampness and roughness, chilling and piercing
my trouble, had made me understand that I must have thrown myself,
on my face, on the ground and given way to a wildness of grief.
I must have lain there long and cried and sobbed, for when I raised
my head the day was almost done. I got up and looked a moment,
through the twilight, at the gray pool and its blank, haunted edge,
and then I took, back to the house, my dreary and difficult course.
When I reached the gate in the fence the boat, to my surprise, was gone,
so that I had a fresh reflection to make on Flora's extraordinary
command of the situation. She passed that night, by the most tacit,
and I should add, were not the word so grotesque a false note,
the happiest of arrangements, with Mrs. Grose. I saw neither of them
on my return, but, on the other hand, as by an ambiguous compensation,
I saw a great deal of Miles. I saw--I can use no other phrase--
so much of him that it was as if it were more than it had ever been.
No evening I had passed at Bly had the portentous quality of this one;
in spite of which--and in spite also of the deeper depths of
consternation that had opened beneath my feet--there was literally,
in the ebbing actual, an extraordinarily sweet sadness.
On reaching the house I had never so much as looked for the boy;
I had simply gone straight to my room to change what I was wearing
and to take in, at a glance, much material testimony to Flora's rupture.
Her little belongings had all been removed. When later,
by the schoolroom fire, I was served with tea by the usual maid,
I indulged, on the article of my other pupil, in no inquiry whatever.
He had his freedom now--he might have it to the end! Well, he did
have it; and it consisted--in part at least--of his coming
in at about eight o'clock and sitting down with me in silence.
On the removal of the tea things I had blown out the candles
and drawn my chair closer: I was conscious of a mortal coldness
and felt as if I should never again be warm. So, when he appeared,
I was sitting in the glow with my thoughts. He paused a moment
by the door as if to look at me; then--as if to share them--
came to the other side of the hearth and sank into a chair.
We sat there in absolute stillness; yet he wanted, I felt,
to be with me.
XXI
Before a new day, in my room, had fully broken, my eyes opened
to Mrs. Grose, who had come to my bedside with worse news.
Flora was so markedly feverish that an illness was perhaps at hand;
she had passed a night of extreme unrest, a night agitated above
all by fears that had for their subject not in the least her former,
but wholly her present, governess. It was not against the possible
re-entrance of Miss Jessel on the scene that she protested--
it was conspicuously and passionately against mine. I was promptly
on my feet of course, and with an immense deal to ask; the more that my
friend had discernibly now girded her loins to meet me once more.
This I felt as soon as I had put to her the question of her sense
of the child's sincerity as against my own. "She persists in denying
to you that she saw, or has ever seen, anything?"
My visitor's trouble, truly, was great. "Ah, miss, it isn't a matter on which
I can push her! Yet it isn't either, I must say, as if I much needed to.
It has made her, every inch of her, quite old."
"Oh, I see her perfectly from here. She resents, for all
the world like some high little personage, the imputation
on her truthfulness and, as it were, her respectability.
`Miss Jessel indeed--SHE!' Ah, she's `respectable,' the chit!
The impression she gave me there yesterday was, I assure you,
the very strangest of all; it was quite beyond any of the others.
I DID put my foot in it! She'll never speak to me again."
Hideous and obscure as it all was, it held Mrs. Grose briefly silent;
then she granted my point with a frankness which, I made sure,
had more behind it. "I think indeed, miss, she never will.
She do have a grand manner about it!"
"And that manner"--I summed it up--"is practically what's the matter
with her now!"
Oh, that manner, I could see in my visitor's face, and not
a little else besides! "She asks me every three minutes if I
think you're coming in."
"I see--I see." I, too, on my side, had so much more than worked it out.
"Has she said to you since yesterday--except to repudiate her familiarity
with anything so dreadful--a single other word about Miss Jessel?"
"Not one, miss. And of course you know," my friend added,
"I took it from her, by the lake, that, just then and there
at least, there WAS nobody."
"Rather! and, naturally, you take it from her still."
"I don't contradict her. What else can I do?"
"Nothing in the world! You've the cleverest little person to deal with.
They've made them--their two friends, I mean--still cleverer
even than nature did; for it was wondrous material to play on!
Flora has now her grievance, and she'll work it to the end."
"Yes, miss; but to WHAT end?"
"Why, that of dealing with me to her uncle. She'll make me out to him
the lowest creature--!"
I winced at the fair show of the scene in Mrs. Grose's face;
she looked for a minute as if she sharply saw them together.
"And him who thinks so well of you!"
"He has an odd way--it comes over me now," I laughed,"--of proving it!
But that doesn't matter. What Flora wants, of course, is to get rid of me."
My companion bravely concurred. "Never again to so much as look at you."
"So that what you've come to me now for," I asked, "is to speed me on
my way?" Before she had time to reply, however, I had her in check.
"I've a better idea--the result of my reflections. My going WOULD seem
the right thing, and on Sunday I was terribly near it. Yet that won't do.
It's YOU who must go. You must take Flora."
My visitor, at this, did speculate. "But where in the world--?"
"Away from here. Away from THEM. Away, even most of all, now, from me.
Straight to her uncle."
"Only to tell on you--?"
"No, not `only'! To leave me, in addition, with my remedy."
She was still vague. "And what IS your remedy?"
"Your loyalty, to begin with. And then Miles's."
She looked at me hard. "Do you think he--?"
"Won't, if he has the chance, turn on me? Yes, I venture still
to think it. At all events, I want to try. Get off with his
sister as soon as possible and leave me with him alone."
I was amazed, myself, at the spirit I had still in reserve,
and therefore perhaps a trifle the more disconcerted
at the way in which, in spite of this fine example of it,
she hesitated. "There's one thing, of course," I went on:
"they mustn't, before she goes, see each other for three seconds."
Then it came over me that, in spite of Flora's presumable
sequestration from the instant of her return from the pool,
it might already be too late. "Do you mean," I anxiously asked,
"that they HAVE met?"
At this she quite flushed. "Ah, miss, I'm not such a fool as that!
If I've been obliged to leave her three or four times,
it has been each time with one of the maids, and at present,
though she's alone, she's locked in safe. And yet--and yet!"
There were too many things.
"And yet what?"
"Well, are you so sure of the little gentleman?"
"I'm not sure of anything but YOU. But I have, since last evening,
a new hope. I think he wants to give me an opening.
I do believe that--poor little exquisite wretch!--he wants to speak.
Last evening, in the firelight and the silence, he sat with me
for two hours as if it were just coming."
Mrs. Grose looked hard, through the window, at the gray, gathering day.
"And did it come?"
"No, though I waited and waited, I confess it didn't, and it was
without a breach of the silence or so much as a faint allusion to his
sister's condition and absence that we at last kissed for good night.
All the same," I continued, "I can't, if her uncle sees her,
consent to his seeing her brother without my having given the boy--
and most of all because things have got so bad--a little more time."
My friend appeared on this ground more reluctant than I could
quite understand. "What do you mean by more time?"
"Well, a day or two--really to bring it out. He'll then be on
MY side--of which you see the importance. If nothing comes,
I shall only fail, and you will, at the worst, have helped me by doing,
on your arrival in town, whatever you may have found possible."
So I put it before her, but she continued for a little so inscrutably
embarrassed that I came again to her aid. "Unless, indeed,"
I wound up, "you really want NOT to go."
I could see it, in her face, at last clear itself;
she put out her hand to me as a pledge. "I'll go--I'll go.
I'll go this morning."
I wanted to be very just. "If you SHOULD wish still to wait,
I would engage she shouldn't see me."
"No, no: it's the place itself. She must leave it."
She held me a moment with heavy eyes, then brought out the rest.
"Your idea's the right one. I myself, miss--"
"Well?"
"I can't stay."
The look she gave me with it made me jump at possibilities.
"You mean that, since yesterday, you HAVE seen--?"
She shook her head with dignity. "I've HEARD--!"
"Heard?"
"From that child--horrors! There!" she sighed with tragic relief.
"On my honor, miss, she says things--!" But at this evocation she broke down;
she dropped, with a sudden sob, upon my sofa and, as I had seen her do before,
gave way to all the grief of it.
It was quite in another manner that I, for my part, let myself go.
"Oh, thank God!"
She sprang up again at this, drying her eyes with a groan. "'Thank God'?"
"It so justifies me!"
"It does that, miss!"
I couldn't have desired more emphasis, but I just hesitated.
"She's so horrible?"
I saw my colleague scarce knew how to put it. "Really shocking."
"And about me?"
"About you, miss--since you must have it. It's beyond everything,
for a young lady; and I can't think wherever she must have picked up--"
"The appalling language she applied to me? I can, then!"
I broke in with a laugh that was doubtless significant enough.
It only, in truth, left my friend still more grave.
"Well, perhaps I ought to also--since I've heard some of it before!
Yet I can't bear it," the poor woman went on while, with the same movement,
she glanced, on my dressing table, at the face of my watch.
"But I must go back."
I kept her, however. "Ah, if you can't bear it--!"
"How can I stop with her, you mean? Why, just FOR that:
to get her away. Far from this," she pursued, "far from THEM-"
"She may be different? She may be free?" I seized her almost with joy.
"Then, in spite of yesterday, you BELIEVE--"
"In such doings?" Her simple description of them required,
in the light of her expression, to be carried no further,
and she gave me the whole thing as she had never done.
"I believe."
Yes, it was a joy, and we were still shoulder to shoulder: if I might
continue sure of that I should care but little what else happened.
My support in the presence of disaster would be the same as it had
been in my early need of confidence, and if my friend would answer
for my honesty, I would answer for all the rest. On the point of
taking leave of her, nonetheless, I was to some extent embarrassed.
"There's one thing, of course--it occurs to me--to remember.
My letter, giving the alarm, will have reached town before you."
I now perceived still more how she had been beating about the bush and
how weary at last it had made her. "Your letter won't have got there.
Your letter never went."
"What then became of it?"
"Goodness knows! Master Miles--"
"Do you mean HE took it?" I gasped.
She hung fire, but she overcame her reluctance. "I mean that I saw yesterday,
when I came back with Miss Flora, that it wasn't where you had put it.
Later in the evening I had the chance to question Luke, and he declared
that he had neither noticed nor touched it." We could only exchange, on this,
one of our deeper mutual soundings, and it was Mrs. Grose who first brought
up the plumb with an almost elated "You see!"
"Yes, I see that if Miles took it instead he probably will have read it
and destroyed it."
"And don't you see anything else?"
I faced her a moment with a sad smile. "It strikes me that by this
time your eyes are open even wider than mine."
They proved to be so indeed, but she could still blush, almost, to show it.
"I make out now what he must have done at school." And she gave,
in her simple sharpness, an almost droll disillusioned nod. "He stole!"
I turned it over--I tried to be more judicial. "Well--perhaps."
She looked as if she found me unexpectedly calm.
"He stole LETTERS!"
She couldn't know my reasons for a calmness after all
pretty shallow; so I showed them off as I might.
"I hope then it was to more purpose than in this case!
The note, at any rate, that I put on the table yesterday,"
I pursued, "will have given him so scant an advantage--
for it contained only the bare demand for an interview--
that he is already much ashamed of having gone so far
for so little, and that what he had on his mind last evening
was precisely the need of confession." I seemed to myself,
for the instant, to have mastered it, to see it all.
"Leave us, leave us"--I was already, at the door, hurrying her off.
"I'll get it out of him. He'll meet me--he'll confess.
If he confesses, he's saved. And if he's saved--"
"Then YOU are?" The dear woman kissed me on this,
and I took her farewell. "I'll save you without him!"
she cried as she went.
XXII
Yet it was when she had got off--and I missed her on the spot--
that the great pinch really came. If I had counted on
what it would give me to find myself alone with Miles,
I speedily perceived, at least, that it would give me a measure.
No hour of my stay in fact was so assailed with apprehensions
as that of my coming down to learn that the carriage containing
Mrs. Grose and my younger pupil had already rolled out of the gates.
Now I WAS, I said to myself, face to face with the elements,
and for much of the rest of the day, while I fought
my weakness, I could consider that I had been supremely rash.
It was a tighter place still than I had yet turned round in;
all the more that, for the first time, I could see in
the aspect of others a confused reflection of the crisis.
What had happened naturally caused them all to stare;
there was too little of the explained, throw out whatever we might,
in the suddenness of my colleague's act. The maids and the men
looked blank; the effect of which on my nerves was an aggravation
until I saw the necessity of making it a positive aid.
It was precisely, in short, by just clutching the helm
that I avoided total wreck; and I dare say that, to bear up
at all, I became, that morning, very grand and very dry.
I welcomed the consciousness that I was charged with much to do,
and I caused it to be known as well that, left thus to myself,
I was quite remarkably firm. I wandered with that manner,
for the next hour or two, all over the place and looked,
I have no doubt, as if I were ready for any onset.
So, for the benefit of whom it might concern, I paraded
with a sick heart.
The person it appeared least to concern proved to be,
till dinner, little Miles himself. My perambulations had
given me, meanwhile, no glimpse of him, but they had tended
to make more public the change taking place in our relation
as a consequence of his having at the piano, the day before,
kept me, in Flora's interest, so beguiled and befooled.
The stamp of publicity had of course been fully given by her
confinement and departure, and the change itself was now ushered
in by our nonobservance of the regular custom of the schoolroom.
He had already disappeared when, on my way down, I pushed
open his door, and I learned below that he had breakfasted--
in the presence of a couple of the maids--with Mrs. Grose
and his sister. He had then gone out, as he said, for a stroll;
than which nothing, I reflected, could better have expressed
his frank view of the abrupt transformation of my office.
What he would not permit this office to consist of was yet
to be settled: there was a queer relief, at all events--I mean
for myself in especial--in the renouncement of one pretension.
If so much had sprung to the surface, I scarce put it too
strongly in saying that what had perhaps sprung highest
was the absurdity of our prolonging the fiction that I had
anything more to teach him. It sufficiently stuck out that,
by tacit little tricks in which even more than myself he carried
out the care for my dignity, I had had to appeal to him to let me
off straining to meet him on the ground of his true capacity.
He had at any rate his freedom now; I was never to touch it again;
as I had amply shown, moreover, when, on his joining me in
the schoolroom the previous night, I had uttered, on the subject
of the interval just concluded, neither challenge nor hint.
I had too much, from this moment, my other ideas.
Yet when he at last arrived, the difficulty of applying them,
the accumulations of my problem, were brought straight home to me
by the beautiful little presence on which what had occurred
had as yet, for the eye, dropped neither stain nor shadow.
To mark, for the house, the high state I cultivated I
decreed that my meals with the boy should be served,
as we called it, downstairs; so that I had been awaiting
him in the ponderous pomp of the room outside of the window
of which I had had from Mrs. Grose, that first scared Sunday,
my flash of something it would scarce have done to call light.
Here at present I felt afresh--for I had felt it again and again--
how my equilibrium depended on the success of my rigid will,
the will to shut my eyes as tight as possible to the truth
that what I had to deal with was, revoltingly, against nature.
I could only get on at all by taking "nature" into my
confidence and my account, by treating my monstrous
ordeal as a push in a direction unusual, of course,
and unpleasant, but demanding, after all, for a fair front,
only another turn of the screw of ordinary human virtue.
No attempt, nonetheless, could well require more tact than
just this attempt to supply, one's self, ALL the nature.
How could I put even a little of that article into a suppression
of reference to what had occurred? How, on the other hand, could I
make reference without a new plunge into the hideous obscure?
Well, a sort of answer, after a time, had come to me, and it
was so far confirmed as that I was met, incontestably, by the
quickened vision of what was rare in my little companion.
It was indeed as if he had found even now--as he had so often
found at lessons--still some other delicate way to ease me off.
Wasn't there light in the fact which, as we shared our solitude,
broke out with a specious glitter it had never yet quite worn?--
the fact that (opportunity aiding, precious opportunity which had
now come) it would be preposterous, with a child so endowed,
to forego the help one might wrest from absolute intelligence?
What had his intelligence been given him for but to save him?
Mightn't one, to reach his mind, risk the stretch of an angular
arm over his character? It was as if, when we were face
to face in the dining room, he had literally shown me the way.
The roast mutton was on the table, and I had dispensed
with attendance. Miles, before he sat down, stood a moment
with his hands in his pockets and looked at the joint,
on which he seemed on the point of passing some humorous judgment.
But what he presently produced was: "I say, my dear, is she
really very awfully ill?"
"Little Flora? Not so bad but that she'll presently be better.
London will set her up. Bly had ceased to agree with her.
Come here and take your mutton."
He alertly obeyed me, carried the plate carefully
to his seat, and, when he was established, went on.
"Did Bly disagree with her so terribly suddenly?"
"Not so suddenly as you might think. One had seen it coming on."
"Then why didn't you get her off before?"
"Before what?"
"Before she became too ill to travel."
I found myself prompt. "She's NOT too ill to travel:
she only might have become so if she had stayed.
This was just the moment to seize. The journey will dissipate
the influence"--oh, I was grand!--"and carry it off."
"I see, I see"--Miles, for that matter, was grand, too. He settled
to his repast with the charming little "table manner" that, from the day
of his arrival, had relieved me of all grossness of admonition.
Whatever he had been driven from school for, it was not for ugly feeding.
He was irreproachable, as always, today; but he was unmistakably
more conscious. He was discernibly trying to take for granted
more things than he found, without assistance, quite easy;
and he dropped into peaceful silence while he felt his situation.
Our meal was of the briefest--mine a vain pretense, and I had the things
immediately removed. While this was done Miles stood again with his
hands in his little pockets and his back to me--stood and looked
out of the wide window through which, that other day, I had seen
what pulled me up. We continued silent while the maid was with us--
as silent, it whimsically occurred to me, as some young couple who,
on their wedding journey, at the inn, feel shy in the presence
of the waiter. He turned round only when the waiter had left us.
"Well--so we're alone!"
XXIII
"Oh, more or less." I fancy my smile was pale. "Not absolutely.
We shouldn't like that!" I went on.
"No--I suppose we shouldn't. Of course we have the others."
"We have the others--we have indeed the others," I concurred.
"Yet even though we have them," he returned, still with his
hands in his pockets and planted there in front of me,
"they don't much count, do they?"
I made the best of it, but I felt wan.
"It depends on what you call `much'!"
"Yes"--with all accommodation--"everything depends!"
On this, however, he faced to the window again and presently
reached it with his vague, restless, cogitating step.
He remained there awhile, with his forehead against the glass,
in contemplation of the stupid shrubs I knew and the dull
things of November. I had always my hypocrisy of "work,"
behind which, now, I gained the sofa. Steadying myself
with it there as I had repeatedly done at those moments
of torment that I have described as the moments of my knowing
the children to be given to something from which I was barred,
I sufficiently obeyed my habit of being prepared for the worst.
But an extraordinary impression dropped on me as I
extracted a meaning from the boy's embarrassed back--
none other than the impression that I was not barred now.
This inference grew in a few minutes to sharp intensity
and seemed bound up with the direct perception that it was
positively HE who was. The frames and squares of the great
window were a kind of image, for him, of a kind of failure.
I felt that I saw him, at any rate, shut in or shut out.
He was admirable, but not comfortable: I took it in with a
throb of hope. Wasn't he looking, through the haunted pane,
for something he couldn't see?--and wasn't it the first time
in the whole business that he had known such a lapse?
The first, the very first: I found it a splendid portent.
It made him anxious, though he watched himself; he had been
anxious all day and, even while in his usual sweet little
manner he sat at table, had needed all his small strange
genius to give it a gloss. When he at last turned round
to meet me, it was almost as if this genius had succumbed.
"Well, I think I'm glad Bly agrees with ME!"
"You would certainly seem to have seen, these twenty-four hours,
a good deal more of it than for some time before. I hope,"
I went on bravely, "that you've been enjoying yourself."
"Oh, yes, I've been ever so far; all round about--miles and miles away.
I've never been so free."
He had really a manner of his own, and I could only try to keep up with him.
"Well, do you like it?"
He stood there smiling; then at last he put into two words--"Do YOU?"--
more discrimination than I had ever heard two words contain.
Before I had time to deal with that, however, he continued as if
with the sense that this was an impertinence to be softened.
"Nothing could be more charming than the way you take it, for of
course if we're alone together now it's you that are alone most.
But I hope," he threw in, "you don't particularly mind!"
"Having to do with you?" I asked. "My dear child, how can I help minding?
Though I've renounced all claim to your company--you're so beyond me--
I at least greatly enjoy it. What else should I stay on for?"
He looked at me more directly, and the expression of his face,
graver now, struck me as the most beautiful I had ever found in it.
"You stay on just for THAT?"
"Certainly. I stay on as your friend and from the tremendous
interest I take in you till something can be done for you
that may be more worth your while. That needn't surprise you."
My voice trembled so that I felt it impossible to suppress the shake.
"Don't you remember how I told you, when I came and sat on your
bed the night of the storm, that there was nothing in the world I
wouldn't do for you?"
"Yes, yes!" He, on his side, more and more visibly nervous, had a tone
to master; but he was so much more successful than I that, laughing out
through his gravity, he could pretend we were pleasantly jesting.
"Only that, I think, was to get me to do something for YOU!"
"It was partly to get you to do something," I conceded.
"But, you know, you didn't do it."
"Oh, yes," he said with the brightest superficial eagerness,
"you wanted me to tell you something."
"That's it. Out, straight out. What you have on your mind, you know."
"Ah, then, is THAT what you've stayed over for?"
He spoke with a gaiety through which I could still catch the finest
little quiver of resentful passion; but I can't begin to express
the effect upon me of an implication of surrender even so faint.
It was as if what I had yearned for had come at last only to
astonish me. "Well, yes--I may as well make a clean breast of it.
it was precisely for that."
He waited so long that I supposed it for the purpose of repudiating the
assumption on which my action had been founded; but what he finally said was:
"Do you mean now--here?"
"There couldn't be a better place or time." He looked round him uneasily,
and I had the rare--oh, the queer!--impression of the very first symptom I had
seen in him of the approach of immediate fear. It was as if he were suddenly
afraid of me--which struck me indeed as perhaps the best thing to make him.
Yet in the very pang of the effort I felt it vain to try sternness,
and I heard myself the next instant so gentle as to be almost grotesque.
"You want so to go out again?"
"Awfully!" He smiled at me heroically, and the touching little
bravery of it was enhanced by his actually flushing with pain.
He had picked up his hat, which he had brought in, and stood
twirling it in a way that gave me, even as I was just nearly
reaching port, a perverse horror of what I was doing.
To do it in ANY way was an act of violence, for what did
it consist of but the obtrusion of the idea of grossness
and guilt on a small helpless creature who had been for me
a revelation of the possibilities of beautiful intercourse?
Wasn't it base to create for a being so exquisite a mere
alien awkwardness? I suppose I now read into our situation
a clearness it couldn't have had at the time, for I seem to see
our poor eyes already lighted with some spark of a prevision
of the anguish that was to come. So we circled about,
with terrors and scruples, like fighters not daring to close.
But it was for each other we feared! That kept us a little
longer suspended and unbruised. "I'll tell you everything,"
Miles said--"I mean I'll tell you anything you like.
You'll stay on with me, and we shall both be all right,
and I WILL tell you--I WILL. But not now."
"Why not now?"
My insistence turned him from me and kept him once more at his window
in a silence during which, between us, you might have heard a pin drop.
Then he was before me again with the air of a person for whom,
outside, someone who had frankly to be reckoned with was waiting.
"I have to see Luke."
I had not yet reduced him to quite so vulgar a lie, and I felt
proportionately ashamed. But, horrible as it was, his lies made
up my truth. I achieved thoughtfully a few loops of my knitting.
"Well, then, go to Luke, and I'll wait for what you promise.
Only, in return for that, satisfy, before you leave me,
one very much smaller request."
He looked as if he felt he had succeeded enough to be able still
a little to bargain. "Very much smaller--?"
"Yes, a mere fraction of the whole. Tell me"--oh, my work preoccupied me,
and I was offhand!--"if, yesterday afternoon, from the table in the hall,
you took, you know, my letter."
XXIV
My sense of how he received this suffered for a minute from something
that I can describe only as a fierce split of my attention--
a stroke that at first, as I sprang straight up, reduced me to
the mere blind movement of getting hold of him, drawing him close,
and, while I just fell for support against the nearest piece
of furniture, instinctively keeping him with his back to the window.
The appearance was full upon us that I had already had to deal with here:
Peter Quint had come into view like a sentinel before a prison.
The next thing I saw was that, from outside, he had reached the window,
and then I knew that, close to the glass and glaring in through it,
he offered once more to the room his white face of damnation.
It represents but grossly what took place within me at the sight
to say that on the second my decision was made; yet I believe that no
woman so overwhelmed ever in so short a time recovered her grasp
of the ACT. It came to me in the very horror of the immediate
presence that the act would be, seeing and facing what I saw
and faced, to keep the boy himself unaware. The inspiration--
I can call it by no other name--was that I felt how voluntarily,
how transcendently, I MIGHT. It was like fighting with a demon
for a human soul, and when I had fairly so appraised it I saw how
the human soul--held out, in the tremor of my hands, at arm's length--
had a perfect dew of sweat on a lovely childish forehead.
The face that was close to mine was as white as the face against
the glass, and out of it presently came a sound, not low nor weak,
but as if from much further away, that I drank like a waft of fragrance.
"Yes--I took it."
At this, with a moan of joy, I enfolded, I drew him close;
and while I held him to my breast, where I could feel in the sudden
fever of his little body the tremendous pulse of his little heart,
I kept my eyes on the thing at the window and saw it move and shift
its posture. I have likened it to a sentinel, but its slow wheel,
for a moment, was rather the prowl of a baffled beast.
My present quickened courage, however, was such that, not too
much to let it through, I had to shade, as it were, my flame.
Meanwhile the glare of the face was again at the window, the scoundrel
fixed as if to watch and wait. It was the very confidence
that I might now defy him, as well as the positive certitude,
by this time, of the child's unconsciousness, that made me go on.
"What did you take it for?"
"To see what you said about me."
"You opened the letter?"
"I opened it."
My eyes were now, as I held him off a little again,
on Miles's own face, in which the collapse of mockery
showed me how complete was the ravage of uneasiness.
What was prodigious was that at last, by my success,
his sense was sealed and his communication stopped:
he knew that he was in presence, but knew not of what,
and knew still less that I also was and that I did know.
And what did this strain of trouble matter when my eyes
went back to the window only to see that the air was clear
again and--by my personal triumph--the influence quenched?
There was nothing there. I felt that the cause was mine
and that I should surely get ALL. "And you found nothing!"--
I let my elation out.
He gave the most mournful, thoughtful little headshake. "Nothing."
"Nothing, nothing!" I almost shouted in my joy.
"Nothing, nothing," he sadly repeated.
I kissed his forehead; it was drenched. "So what have you done with it?"
"I've burned it."
"Burned it?" It was now or never. "Is that what you did at school?"
Oh, what this brought up! "At school?"
"Did you take letters?--or other things?"
"Other things?" He appeared now to be thinking of something far
off and that reached him only through the pressure of his anxiety.
Yet it did reach him. "Did I STEAL?"
I felt myself redden to the roots of my hair as well as wonder if it were
more strange to put to a gentleman such a question or to see him take it
with allowances that gave the very distance of his fall in the world.
"Was it for that you mightn't go back?"
The only thing he felt was rather a dreary little surprise.
"Did you know I mightn't go back?"
"I know everything."
He gave me at this the longest and strangest look. "Everything?"
"Everything. Therefore DID you--?" But I couldn't say it again.
Miles could, very simply. "No. I didn't steal."
My face must have shown him I believed him utterly; yet my hands--
but it was for pure tenderness--shook him as if to ask him why,
if it was all for nothing, he had condemned me to months of torment.
"What then did you do?"
He looked in vague pain all round the top of the room and drew his breath,
two or three times over, as if with difficulty. He might have been standing
at the bottom of the sea and raising his eyes to some faint green twilight.
"Well--I said things."
"Only that?"
"They thought it was enough!"
"To turn you out for?"
Never, truly, had a person "turned out" shown so little
to explain it as this little person! He appeared to weigh
my question, but in a manner quite detached and almost helpless.
"Well, I suppose I oughtn't."
"But to whom did you say them?"
He evidently tried to remember, but it dropped--he had lost it.
"I don't know!"
He almost smiled at me in the desolation of his surrender,
which was indeed practically, by this time, so complete that I
ought to have left it there. But I was infatuated--I was blind
with victory, though even then the very effect that was to have
brought him so much nearer was already that of added separation.
"Was it to everyone?" I asked.
"No; it was only to--" But he gave a sick little headshake.
"I don't remember their names."
"Were they then so many?"
"No--only a few. Those I liked."
Those he liked? I seemed to float not into clearness, but into
a darker obscure, and within a minute there had come to me out
of my very pity the appalling alarm of his being perhaps innocent.
It was for the instant confounding and bottomless, for if he
WERE innocent, what then on earth was _I_? Paralyzed, while it lasted,
by the mere brush of the question, I let him go a little, so that,
with a deep-drawn sigh, he turned away from me again; which, as he faced
toward the clear window, I suffered, feeling that I had nothing
now there to keep him from. "And did they repeat what you said?"
I went on after a moment.
He was soon at some distance from me, still breathing hard and again with
the air, though now without anger for it, of being confined against his will.
Once more, as he had done before, he looked up at the dim day as if, of what
had hitherto sustained him, nothing was left but an unspeakable anxiety.
"Oh, yes," he nevertheless replied--"they must have repeated them.
To those THEY liked," he added.
There was, somehow, less of it than I had expected; but I turned it over.
"And these things came round--?"
"To the masters? Oh, yes!" he answered very simply.
"But I didn't know they'd tell."
"The masters? They didn't--they've never told.
That's why I ask you."
He turned to me again his little beautiful fevered face.
"Yes, it was too bad."
"Too bad?"
"What I suppose I sometimes said. To write home."
I can't name the exquisite pathos of the contradiction given to such
a speech by such a speaker; I only know that the next instant I
heard myself throw off with homely force: "Stuff and nonsense!"
But the next after that I must have sounded stern enough.
"What WERE these things?"
My sternness was all for his judge, his executioner; yet it made him
avert himself again, and that movement made ME, with a single bound
and an irrepressible cry, spring straight upon him. For there again,
against the glass, as if to blight his confession and stay his answer,
was the hideous author of our woe--the white face of damnation.
I felt a sick swim at the drop of my victory and all the return of my battle,
so that the wildness of my veritable leap only served as a great betrayal.
I saw him, from the midst of my act, meet it with a divination,
and on the perception that even now he only guessed, and that the window
was still to his own eyes free, I let the impulse flame up to convert
the climax of his dismay into the very proof of his liberation.
"No more, no more, no more!" I shrieked, as I tried to press him against me,
to my visitant.
"Is she HERE?" Miles panted as he caught with his sealed eyes
the direction of my words. Then as his strange "she" staggered
me and, with a gasp, I echoed it, "Miss Jessel, Miss Jessel!"
he with a sudden fury gave me back.
I seized, stupefied, his supposition--some sequel to what we
had done to Flora, but this made me only want to show him
that it was better still than that. "It's not Miss Jessel!
But it's at the window--straight before us. It's THERE--
the coward horror, there for the last time!"
At this, after a second in which his head made the movement of a
baffled dog's on a scent and then gave a frantic little shake for air
and light, he was at me in a white rage, bewildered, glaring vainly
over the place and missing wholly, though it now, to my sense,
filled the room like the taste of poison, the wide, overwhelming presence.
"It's HE?"
I was so determined to have all my proof that I flashed into ice
to challenge him. "Whom do you mean by `he'?"
"Peter Quint--you devil!" His face gave again, round the room,
its convulsed supplication. "WHERE?"
They are in my ears still, his supreme surrender of the name
and his tribute to my devotion. "What does he matter now,
my own?--what will he EVER matter? _I_ have you,"
I launched at the beast, "but he has lost you forever!"
Then, for the demonstration of my work, "There, THERE!"
I said to Miles.
But he had already jerked straight round, stared, glared again,
and seen but the quiet day. With the stroke of the loss I was
so proud of he uttered the cry of a creature hurled over an abyss,
and the grasp with which I recovered him might have been that
of catching him in his fall. I caught him, yes, I held him--
it may be imagined with what a passion; but at the end
of a minute I began to feel what it truly was that I held.
We were alone with the quiet day, and his little heart,
dispossessed, had stopped.